the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n the_o emperor_n constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o then_o reign_v see_v this_o difference_n do_v not_o stick_v to_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n part_n he_o command_v therefore_o cerularius_n to_o write_v back_o to_o the_o pope_n letter_n of_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n and_o the_o pope_n send_v thereupon_o to_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o the_o church_n reunion_n his_o legate_n humbert_n and_o frederic_n cardinal_n and_o peter_n archbishop_n of_o melphus_n with_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n the_o emperor_n grant_v to_o these_o legate_n whatsoever_o they_o desire_v even_o to_o the_o constrain_a nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la a_o greek_a monk_n that_o have_v write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o burn_v public_o his_o own_o book_n and_o anathematise_v all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o dare_v in_o any_o wise_a censure_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n this_o protection_n so_o raise_v the_o legate_n courage_n that_o come_v into_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o greek_a clergy_n they_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n of_o acrida_n and_o all_o that_o take_v their_o part_n which_o raise_v such_o a_o tumult_n in_o constantinople_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o save_v the_o legate_n from_o the_o popular_a fury_n who_o after_o this_o return_v into_o italy_n whereupon_o the_o patriarch_n excommunicate_v on_o his_o side_n the_o legate_n and_o raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o diptyches_n which_o be_v table_n wherein_o the_o name_n of_o those_o that_o be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v set_v down_o some_o author_n say_v that_o he_o anathematise_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n as_o heretic_n but_o leo_n allatius_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o anonymous_a author_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o emperor_n hinder_v by_o he_o authority_n this_o excommunication_n in_o the_o time_n say_v this_o author_n that_o michael_n cerularius_n 8._o anonym_n apud_fw-la allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o hold_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o four_o patriarch_n raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o dyptiche_n and_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o full_o pronounce_v the_o anathema_n against_o the_o latin_n be_v hind'r_v by_o the_o emperor_n who_o consider_v they_o as_o a_o great_a and_o mighty_a nation_n and_o therefore_o be_v afraid_a of_o their_o usual_a incursion_n in_o the_o year_n 1071_o michael_n parapinacius_n be_v make_v emperor_n be_v a_o prince_n that_o love_v his_o ease_n and_o therefore_o withstand_v not_o the_o turk_n progress_n into_o europe_n he_o observe_v the_o usual_a policy_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n which_o 173._o l._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 173._o be_v to_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v from_o baronius_n and_o leo_n allatius_n that_o pope_n alexander_n the_o second_o send_v to_o he_o peter_n bishop_n of_o anagnia_n 9_o allet_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o as_o his_o nuncio_n allatius_n add_v that_o peter_n remain_v a_o year_n at_o constantinople_n which_o show_v we_o say_v he_o this_o emperor_n be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o effect_n gregory_n the_o seven_o excommunicate_v upon_o his_o account_n nicephorus_n botionatus_n who_o have_v usurp_v the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o michael_n in_o a_o monastery_n in_o the_o year_n 1081_o nicephorus_n botoniatus_fw-la be_v handle_v by_o alexis_n comnenus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o michael_n be_v use_v by_o nicephorus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o in_o a_o monastery_n but_o alexis_n get_v into_o his_o place_n vary_v not_o from_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o predecessor_n the_o necessity_n of_o his_o affair_n oblige_v he_o to_o turn_v himself_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o latin_n more_o open_o than_o other_o have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o observe_v their_o measure_n although_o inward_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v they_o he_o obstruct_v their_o design_n on_o the_o holy_a land_n as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v and_o hind'r_v their_o passage_n thither_o oblige_v they_o sometime_o to_o turn_v their_o arm_n against_o he_o and_o chastise_v he_o 1095._o rationar_n temp_n part_v 1_o l._n 8._o c_o 13._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1095._o severe_o which_o cause_v pelavius_n the_o jesuit_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v more_o deceitful_a and_o unjust_a than_o this_o emperor_n be_v towards_o the_o latin_n in_o this_o whole_a expedition_n yet_o have_v he_o send_v his_o ambassador_n to_o the_o council_n of_o plaisance_n to_o solicit_v the_o pope_n and_o western_a prince_n to_o undertake_v the_o war_n against_o the_o infidel_n he_o flatter_v the_o roman_a church_n on_o all_o occasion_n send_v 10._o allat_n de_fw-fr cons_n l_o 2._o c._n 10._o oftentimes_o present_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n use_v likewise_o the_o same_o liberality_n towards_o the_o other_o latin_a church_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o st._n marc_n at_o venice_n on_o which_o he_o bestow_v considerable_a revenue_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o allatius_n who_o allege_v for_o this_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o princess_n ann_n 109â—_n barron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 109â—_n comnenus_n the_o daughter_n of_o this_o emperor_n he_o likewise_o give_v his_o help_a hand_n towards_o the_o essay_n of_o a_o reunion_n make_v at_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n in_o the_o year_n 1097._o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o rome_n in_o behalf_n of_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o 1118._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1112_o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1118._o who_o obtain_v the_o papacy_n two_o year_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n and_o this_o pope_n in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n send_v he_o the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n eo_fw-la solo_fw-la nomine_fw-la quod_fw-la ipse_fw-la existimo_fw-la say_v allatius_n ut_fw-la si_fw-la quid_fw-la erat_fw-la in_o graecia_n supra_fw-la allat_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la noxium_fw-la ex_fw-la cerularii_n schola_fw-la radicitus_fw-la extirparet_fw-la graecosque_fw-la alios_fw-la contineret_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v utter_o extirpate_v whatsoever_o remain_v of_o cerularius_n his_o doctrine_n and_o keep_v the_o other_o greek_n in_o the_o faith_n john_n comnénus_n who_o succeed_v alexis_n be_v yet_o more_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n than_o alexis_n for_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o jesuit_n peteau_n meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v patre_fw-la aliquanto_fw-la commodior_fw-la a_o little_a less_o troublesome_a than_o his_o father_n i_o do_v not_o observe_v there_o have_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o say_v of_o he_o on_o this_o subject_a unless_o that_o he_o receive_v a_o letter_n from_o peter_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n in_o which_o he_o entreat_v he_o to_o surrender_v a_o monastery_n belong_v to_o they_o of_o his_o order_n at_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v take_v from_o they_o promise_v he_o shall_v participate_v of_o all_o the_o merit_n of_o that_o order_n if_o he_o reestablish_v they_o baronius_n say_v likewise_o that_o anaclet_n the_o antypope_n to_o innocent_a 1130._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1130._o the_o second_o write_v to_o this_o emperor_n inform_v he_o of_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o popedom_n and_o that_o he_o call_v he_o his_o most_o dear_a son_n after_o john_n succeed_v manuel_n comnénus_n a_o prince_n very_o much_o addict_v to_o dissimulation_n and_o double_a deal_v who_o on_o one_o hand_n do_v the_o latin_n all_o the_o mischief_n he_o private_o can_v by_o the_o secret_a intelligence_n he_o hold_v with_o the_o sarracen_n and_o on_o the_o other_o earnest_o endeavour_v at_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n allatius_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o pope_n alexander_n the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 11._o three_o to_o treat_v with_o he_o concern_v this_o reunion_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n send_v john_n the_o sub-deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o constantinople_n to_o reduce_v the_o greek_n by_o his_o sermon_n he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v this_o emperor_n that_o oblige_v hugo_n eterianus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o empress_n his_o wife_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o observe_v after_o he_o be_v a_o german_a and_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o bestow_v great_a gift_n on_o the_o latin_a church_n whereupon_o the_o latin_a bishop_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o munificence_n set_v up_o his_o image_n in_o their_o church_n it_o be_v difficult_a to_o imagine_v how_o a_o prince_n who_o in_o his_o heart_n so_o great_o hate_v the_o latin_n that_o the_o jesuit_n peteau_n have_v not_o stick_v
church_n or_o dissemble_v these_o error_n in_o hope_n as_o i_o already_o say_v that_o in_o establish_v their_o authority_n in_o armenia_n they_o may_v introduce_v among_o they_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o their_o emissary_n which_o the_o king_n favour_v and_o to_o who_o some_o bishop_n give_v liberty_n to_o preach_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o 78_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v this_o article_n consecrate_v six_o bishop_n have_v draw_v from_o they_o a_o public_a act_n in_o which_o they_o solemn_o promise_v to_o suffer_v no_o long_o their_o youth_n to_o learn_v the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o to_o give_v no_o more_o liberty_n to_o the_o latin_a preacher_n who_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n in_o their_o diocese_n or_o province_n moreover_o he_o oblige_v every_o bishop_n he_o consecrate_v to_o anathematise_v the_o armenian_n that_o desire_n to_o become_v true_a catholic_n and_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n he_o forbid_v they_o to_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o call_v himself_o pope_n act_v in_o this_o quality_n in_o the_o eastern_a country_n from_o the_o sea_n to_o tartary_n as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n and_o brocard_n 466._o ibid._n p._n 46â—_n 466._o silence_n who_o impute_v not_o to_o the_o armenian_n the_o deny_v of_o transubstantiation_n we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o their_o silence_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o express_o affirm_v they_o deny_v it_o moreover_o brocard_n speak_v not_o of_o their_o opinion_n and_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n take_v notice_n only_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n without_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o doctrine_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o as_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisado_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v what_o james_n the_o vitry_n have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a although_o the_o armenian_n say_v he_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o sovereign_a prelate_n 79._o jacob_n a_o vitriuco_n histor_n orient_n cap._n 79._o and_o roman_a church_n when_o their_o king_n receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o emperor_n henry_n and_o the_o regal_a crown_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n yet_o will_v they_o not_o part_v with_o any_o of_o their_o ancient_a ceremony_n or_o custom_n and_o these_o be_v their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v in_o those_o time_n one_o of_o their_o king_n name_v hayton_n who_o marvellous_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v he_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v who_o take_v on_o he_o at_o last_o the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v this_o king_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o introduce_v the_o roman_a religion_n into_o armenia_n but_o in_o vain_a observe_v here_o the_o word_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n art_n 116._o a_o king_n of_o armenia_n call_v hayton_n assemble_v all_o the_o doctor_n and_o bishop_n of_o his_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o patriarch_n to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o dispute_v with_o the_o legate_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v send_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v end_v the_o king_n acknowledge_v the_o truth_n be_v on_o the_o romanist_n side_n and_o that_o the_o armenian_n be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o ever_o since_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n minor_a have_v embrace_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o prince_n satisfy_v with_o this_o and_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o legate_n a_o doctor_n name_v vartan_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o legate_n and_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o he_o call_v the_o pope_n a_o proud_a pharaoh_n who_o with_o all_o his_o subject_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o sea_n of_o heresy_n he_o say_v that_o pharaoh_n '_o s_o ambassador_n mean_v the_o legate_n return_v home_o with_o shame_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o book_n of_o dr._n vartan_n although_o full_a of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n yet_o be_v receive_v in_o armenia_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o prize_v so_o much_o these_o feign_a submission_n which_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n have_v sometime_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o their_o ambassador_n as_o for_o instance_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o king_n osinius_n pay_v to_o john_n xxii_o by_o a_o bishop_n who_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o kingdom_n make_v such_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v be_v either_o to_o be_v ignorant_a or_o dissemble_v the_o genius_n of_o this_o nation_n the_o armenian_n in_o the_o exigency_n of_o their_o affair_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o send_v to_o the_o pope_n person_n that_o promise_v he_o whatsoever_o he_o desire_v but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o danger_n be_v over_o and_o they_o have_v obtain_v of_o the_o latin_n what_o they_o desire_v they_o make_v a_o mock_n at_o their_o promise_n as_o clement_n vi_o reproach_n they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n and_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n which_o have_v be_v well_o observe_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n the_o religion_n say_v he_o 193._o the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n translate_v by_o mr._n the_o vicqfort_n p._n 193._o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o new_a zulpha_n who_o be_v armenian_n by_o birth_n be_v the_o christian_n together_o with_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o pope_n suffer_v they_o to_o retain_v but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v very_o few_o that_o reverence_n or_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n almost_o all_o of_o they_o obstinate_o retain_v their_o own_o ancient_a religion_n for_o although_o several_a of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o their_o nation_n that_o have_v pass_v over_o into_o europe_n move_v thereunto_o by_o their_o extreme_a poverty_n their_o expense_n in_o travel_v and_o intolerable_a persecution_n of_o the_o turk_n during_o the_o continual_a war_n between_o they_o and_o the_o persian_n have_v often_o offer_v to_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n yet_o when_o this_o be_v to_o be_v conclude_v they_o have_v still_o fall_v off_o and_o refuse_v to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o authority_n than_o that_o of_o their_o patriarch_n obstinate_o retain_v their_o ancient_a ceremony_n and_o liturgys_n this_o have_v be_v the_o perpetual_a complaint_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v imagine_v this_o a_o secret_a to_o we_o there_o be_v perhaps_o more_o heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o what_o he_o allege_v touch_v a_o certain_a person_n name_v gerlac_n who_o belong_v to_o the_o ambassador_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o constantinople_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o this_o gerlac_n relate_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n a_o discourse_n he_o have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n with_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n at_o constantinople_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o as_o they_o of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n in_o caena_fw-la domini_fw-la verum_fw-la &_o substantiale_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la adesse_fw-la dicunt_fw-la sed_fw-la videntur_fw-la transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la but_o upon_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n it_o will_v soon_o appear_v that_o this_o patriarch_n with_o who_o he_o discourse_v give_v he_o his_o own_o private_a sentiment_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_a religion_n for_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o greek_n hold_v yet_o do_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o author_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a at_o accord_n with_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n so_o say_v guy_n carme_n the_o information_n of_o benedict_n xii_o prateolus_n breerewood_n and_o several_a other_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o thing_n eugenius_n
return_v home_o the_o whole_a country_n be_v immediate_o fill_v with_o priest_n and_o latin_a bishop_n to_o bring_v over_o the_o people_n to_o piety_n and_o orthodoxy_n whereunto_o mr._n arnaud_n consent_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v 256._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o p._n 256._o more_o rigorous_o handle_v for_o their_o religion_n in_o cyprus_n than_o in_o greece_n that_o several_a greek_a author_n have_v grievous_o complain_v of_o these_o cruelty_n and_o that_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n reside_v in_o asia_n most_o pathetical_o lay_v open_a their_o suffering_n to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o nine_o friar_n stephen_n a_o portugais_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n 71._o general_z hist_o of_o the_o isle_n and_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n fol._n 71._o relate_v that_o although_o guy_n de_fw-fr lusignan_n be_v king_n of_o jerusalem_n yet_o be_v he_o force_v to_o be_v content_v with_o be_v king_n of_o cyprus_n he_o bring_v along_o with_o he_o several_a greek_n armenian_n coptite_n maronites_n jacobite_n indian_n nestorian_n iberian_o and_o georgian_n who_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelacy_n each_o of_o these_o have_v their_o own_o patriarch_n it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n of_o lusignan_n will_v not_o permit_v their_o bishop_n to_o exercise_v any_o jurisdiction_n over_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n but_o order_v they_o shall_v only_o administer_v to_o they_o the_o sacrament_n leave_v the_o overplus_n to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o latin_a archbishop_n to_o who_o these_o nation_n in_o this_o respect_n be_v subject_a he_o likewise_o relate_v that_o about_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v publish_v the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o st._n bridget_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n himself_o exhort_v the_o greek_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v ibid._n ibid._n the_o greek_n know_v these_o be_v the_o word_n that_o their_o empire_n kingdom_n and_o lordship_n will_v never_o be_v in_o peace_n and_o security_n but_o always_o subject_a to_o their_o enemy_n from_o who_o they_o will_v continual_o receive_v exceed_v great_a damage_n and_o perpetual_a misery_n till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o true_a humility_n and_o charity_n obey_v its_o holy_a constitution_n and_o ceremony_n and_o whole_o conform_v themselves_o to_o her_o faith_n and_o after_o this_o manner_n do_v they_o make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n meet_v to_o cause_v these_o people_n to_o change_v their_o religion_n we_o may_v then_o i_o think_v plain_o enough_o see_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v the_o latin_n fault_n if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o it_o do_v appear_v they_o have_v from_o that_o time_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v they_o hold_v it_o before_o we_o may_v then_o reasonable_o conclude_v they_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v a_o consequence_n which_o follow_v natural_o of_o itself_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_n can_v be_v any_o long_o produce_v as_o that_o of_o the_o pure_a greek_n after_o so_o many_o endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o more_o mr._n arnaud_n strive_v to_o prove_v the_o intercourse_n of_o these_o two_o nation_n the_o great_a hold_n he_o give_v we_o to_o contest_v with_o he_o the_o advantage_n he_o pretend_v to_o have_v obtain_v from_o hence_o but_o he_o use_v a_o admirable_a expedient_a to_o hinder_v we_o from_o mind_v this_o consequence_n for_o have_v see_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o these_o history_n be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o be_v pass_v over_o whole_o in_o silence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o if_o he_o shall_v sincere_o produce_v they_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o they_o will_v certain_o make_v for_o our_o advantage_n as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v he_o have_v thereupon_o bethink_v himself_o and_o present_v they_o in_o another_o kind_n of_o dress_n whereby_o he_o may_v insensible_o turn_v aside_o his_o reader_n mind_n and_o amuse_v they_o by_o a_o agreeable_a diversion_n and_o to_o this_o end_n have_v think_v good_a to_o suppose_v i_o deny_v the_o greek_n know_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o to_o employ_v all_o these_o historical_a passage_n in_o oppose_v this_o fantastical_a supposition_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o manifest_v the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o vain_a pretence_n and_o a_o mere_a quibble_v on_o word_n which_o he_o have_v design_o take_v in_o a_o sense_n contrary_a to_o my_o meaning_n wherefore_o i_o here_o declare_v it_o never_o enter_v into_o my_o thought_n to_o deny_v what_o he_o make_v i_o deny_v for_o this_o be_v a_o invention_n he_o have_v use_v on_o purpose_n to_o conceal_v his_o indirect_a deal_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n lead_v by_o politic_a interest_n have_v themselves_o favour_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n into_o greece_n mr._n arnaud_n three_o artifice_n discover_v it_o have_v not_o be_v only_o the_o latin_n that_o earnest_o endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o greek_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n for_o even_o the_o grecian_a emperor_n themselves_o have_v favour_v this_o design_n induce_v by_o politic_a respect_n which_o put_v they_o upon_o seek_v the_o friendship_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n who_o in_o those_o time_n as_o speak_v mr._n arnaud_n give_v law_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o that_o even_o in_o temporal_n we_o all_o know_v what_o a_o great_a influence_n the_o inclination_n of_o prince_n have_v not_o only_o on_o the_o people_n but_o ecclesiastic_n and_o prelate_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o subject_n to_o turn_v themselves_o on_o that_o side_n which_o be_v most_o please_a to_o their_o sovereign_n and_o there_o be_v few_o person_n who_o make_v it_o not_o their_o business_n so_o to_o do_v especial_o when_o prince_n open_o declare_v their_o mind_n and_o make_v use_n of_o their_o authority_n in_o punish_v those_o that_o withstand_v they_o and_o reward_v those_o that_o approve_v they_o now_o this_o the_o grecian_a emperor_n have_v often_o particular_o do_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o unite_v their_o subject_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v up_o fourteen_o of_o these_o interest_v reunion_n 7._o de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi moscovit_fw-la p._n 7._o the_o greek_n say_v he_o have_v be_v reunite_v to_o we_o fourteen_o time_n by_o public_a confession_n and_o have_v so_o many_o time_n depart_v from_o we_o and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o as_o they_o have_v ever_o know_v the_o pope_n earnest_n desire_v to_o submit_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o likewise_o have_v they_o not_o fail_v to_o flatter_v this_o desire_n by_o fair_a promise_n when_o they_o need_v that_o church_n assistance_n either_o for_o the_o obtain_n of_o some_o important_a design_n or_o for_o the_o avert_n of_o some_o dangerous_a tempest_n which_o threaten_v they_o but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o these_o have_v be_v over_o they_o have_v return_v to_o their_o first_o state_n and_o slight_v these_o reunion_n i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v so_o often_o deceive_v shall_v still_o continue_v so_o facile_a but_o perhaps_o it_o be_v not_o a_o single_a interest_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v the_o pope_n have_v never_o be_v backward_o in_o these_o matter_n my_o design_n be_v not_o to_o set_v down_o here_o all_o these_o reunion_n one_o after_o another_o and_o relate_v their_o particular_a circumstance_n see_v a_o account_n thereof_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o sundry_a historian_n but_o more_o especial_o in_o the_o book_n leo_n allatius_n write_v touch_v the_o agreement_n of_o these_o two_o church_n i_o shall_v only_o here_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o which_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v proceed_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o latin_n when_o they_o want_v the_o pope_n assistance_n michael_z cerularius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n have_v write_v some_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o peter_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n thereupon_o cause_v the_o latin_a church_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o at_o constantinople_n pope_n leo_n the_o eleven_o be_v great_o move_v at_o it_o he_o therefore_o write_v to_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n a_o long_a letter_n wherein_o he_o answer_v their_o objection_n and_o accuse_v likewise_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o lightness_n rashness_n and_o presumption_n this_o happen_v about_o
no_o more_o any_o express_a and_o determine_a thought_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o man_n that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n die_v for_o we_o rise_v again_o and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o eucharist_n but_o mean_v that_o they_o have_v only_o a_o very_a small_a knowledge_n of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v common_a to_o person_n unlearned_a and_o who_o rare_o apply_v themselves_o to_o meditate_v on_o matter_n of_o religion_n who_o go_v indeed_o for_o christian_n but_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o no_o more_o knowledge_n than_o bare_o to_o learn_v the_o creed_n and_o receive_v some_o other_o general_a instruction_n it_o be_v easy_o perceive_v that_o this_o be_v my_o sense_n and_o that_o the_o ignorance_n i_o attribute_v to_o these_o person_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n from_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o all_o historian_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o to_o keep_v they_o absolute_o from_o all_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o if_o they_o be_v become_v pagan_n or_o atheist_n or_o bruit_n beast_n but_o that_o it_o hinder_v they_o from_o have_v that_o clearness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o come_v by_o study_n and_o pain_n and_o the_o hear_n of_o able_a preacher_n which_o will_v evident_o appear_v upon_o consult_v the_o particular_a place_n of_o my_o answer_n wherein_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o i_o attribute_v to_o it_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n now_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v moreover_o a_o formal_a knowledge_n elsewhere_o i_o compare_v their_o knowledge_n to_o that_o of_o a_o child_n who_o be_v wont_a to_o see_v end_n first_o answer_v near_o the_o end_n his_o nurse_n ill_o dress_v lean_a and_o sick_a which_o still_o suppose_v he_o see_v she_o although_o he_o see_v she_o not_o in_o her_o usual_a condition_n in_o another_o place_n i_o say_v the_o pastor_n grow_v 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_z 3._o and_o part_v 3._o ch_n 7._o careless_a of_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o the_o people_n likewise_o of_o inform_v themselves_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o there_o be_v few_o person_n that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o meditate_v on_o the_o christian_a mystery_n that_o the_o pastor_n extreme_o neglect_v the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n grow_v as_o careless_a as_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o their_o salvation_n now_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v not_o that_o they_o whole_o lose_v all_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o scanty_a in_o fine_a it_o will_v appear_v this_o be_v my_o sense_n to_o he_o that_o shall_v cast_v his_o eye_n on_o the_o use_n i_o pretend_v to_o make_v of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o 10_o age_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n of_o it_o have_v not_o light_a enough_o to_o discern_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n now_o this_o do_v not_o oblige_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o absolute_a ignorance_n of_o the_o christian_a mystery_n but_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o be_v very_o confuse_v which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v have_v well_o enough_o see_v if_o he_o please_v but_o he_o think_v it_o be_v better_a to_o betake_v himself_o to_o sophism_n imagine_v they_o will_v not_o be_v lay_v open_a and_o that_o he_o may_v so_o disguise_v the_o subject_n that_o few_o person_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v it_o and_o it_o be_v on_o this_o principle_n which_o be_v neither_o true_a nor_o sincere_a that_o he_o have_v ground_v this_o reason_n the_o common_a mystery_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n by_o both_o party_n and_o contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n be_v not_o unknown_a in_o the_o 10_o century_n therefore_o they_o of_o that_o age_n have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n whatsoever_o follow_v in_o his_o four_o chapter_n turn_v upon_o the_o same_o equivocation_n do_v they_o leave_v off_o say_v he_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 892._o page_n 892._o in_o the_o church_n and_o cloister_n do_v they_o give_v over_o explain_v of_o it_o to_o the_o people_n and_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o school_n do_v not_o the_o writing_n of_o those_o author_n which_o we_o have_v that_o live_v in_o that_o century_n such_o as_o those_o of_o s._n odon_n and_o raterius_n bishop_n of_o verone_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n be_v study_v why_o do_v he_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v conceal_v from_o they_o the_o clear_a and_o solid_a exposition_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bread_n and_o wine_n but_o all_o these_o interrogation_n be_v needless_a a_o man_n may_v say_v they_o do_v not_o absolute_o give_v over_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o expound_v it_o perhaps_o odon_n and_o raterius_n be_v a_o little_a studious_a perhaps_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n a_o mystery_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o it_o may_v not_o follow_v the_o people_n have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n the_o greek_n armenian_n moscovite_n ethiopian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n do_v not_o whole_o lay_v aside_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o some_o father_n in_o their_o church_n and_o cloister_n and_o yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o all_o these_o people_n yea_o their_o very_a monk_n and_o prelate_n live_v in_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n what_o he_o add_v touch_v some_o historian_n and_o bishop_n that_o write_v book_n be_v build_v on_o the_o same_o foundation_n beside_o that_o there_o appear_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o these_o author_n but_o what_o be_v very_o mean_a their_o small_a number_n do_v well_o warrant_v our_o say_n this_o age_n be_v void_a of_o learned_a man_n and_o that_o people_n have_v but_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o in_o this_o age_n open_a war_n be_v denounce_v against_o the_o sense_n if_o this_o be_v false_a how_o do_v he_o himself_o understand_v they_o teach_v transubstantiation_n in_o it_o for_o can_v this_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v without_o oppose_v the_o testimony_n of_o our_o sense_n see_v they_o show_v we_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o these_o small_a objection_n be_v very_o inconsiderable_a in_o comparison_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n grand_a pretention_n which_o be_v that_o this_o confuse_a knowledge_n which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a empty_a sound_n who_o sense_n i_o myself_o do_v not_o understand_v in_o search_v his_o book_n say_v he_o in_o what_o sense_n he_o take_v it_o i_o find_v that_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o language_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o knowledge_n which_o he_o call_v confuse_v be_v every_o whit_n as_o clear_a as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v distinct_a this_o discovery_n will_v be_v a_o very_a fine_a one_o indeed_o be_v it_o not_o mere_o imaginary_a it_o be_v ground_v on_o that_o describe_v somewhere_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o say_v that_o they_o teach_v therein_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n but_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o '_o they_o he_o hence_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o article_n wherein_o consist_v according_a to_o my_o way_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o afterward_o observe_v that_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o have_v be_v always_o popular_a i_o say_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v always_o popular_a in_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o its_o celebration_n and_o in_o the_o general_a act_n which_o christian_n ought_v to_o perform_v in_o it_o to_o take_v bread_n to_o drink_v wine_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n to_o receive_v these_o thing_n with_o a_o religious_a frame_n of_o mind_n as_o a_o great_a sacrament_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v ordain_v to_o raise_v up_o one_o faith_n to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o
in_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o subsistence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n and_o use_v the_o very_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v mean_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o person_n of_o that_o party_n i_o have_v already_o declare_v to_o he_o and_o again_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o have_v not_o dispute_v against_o he_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v the_o conquest_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n let_v he_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o we_o mean_v only_o the_o true_a greek_n who_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ancient_a expression_n of_o their_o church_n and_o as_o to_o those_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v clear_o prove_v and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o alone_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n although_o the_o contrary_a party_n be_v the_o most_o prevalent_a and_o possess_v the_o patriarchates_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o these_o seat_n be_v dispose_v of_o by_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o those_o that_o have_v most_o money_n and_o we_o know_v moreover_o the_o great_a care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o establish_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n through_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o prelate_n monk_n and_o people_n whether_o by_o instruct_v their_o child_n or_o gain_v the_o bishop_n or_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o the_o scholar_n of_o seminary_n and_o other_o like_a mean_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v at_o large_a in_o my_o second_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v answer_v that_o he_o likewise_o maintain_v on_o his_o side_n that_o this_o party_n which_o teach_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o other_o but_o a_o cabal_n of_o cyril_n disciple_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o decide_v this_o question_n we_o need_v only_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o two_o party_n retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n for_o that_o which_o have_v this_o character_n must_v be_v esteem_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v novelty_n unknown_a to_o their_o father_n now_o we_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o former_a age_n have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o party_n which_o admit_v these_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n be_v a_o parcel_n of_o innovator_n which_o must_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o those_o who_o read_v this_o dispute_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n at_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n that_o this_o be_v the_o time_n which_o he_o choose_v and_o term_v his_o fix_a point_n to_o prove_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o religion_n and_o consequent_o perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v careful_o observe_v to_o prevent_v another_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v we_o by_o transfer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o that_o time_n to_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o and_o to_o hinder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o other_o from_o triumph_v over_o we_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o intrigue_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o greece_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o advantage_n draw_v hence_o against_o we_o will_v be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o will_v neither_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n have_v be_v perplex_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n and_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o greek_n i_o say_v likewise_o touch_v the_o other_o eastern_a church_n over_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n extend_v its_o mission_n and_o care_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v offend_v that_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n in_o general_n i_o have_v every_o where_o show_v the_o little_a justice_n and_o solidity_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o first_o six_o and_o ten_o book_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n elegancy_n and_o polite_a language_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o subject_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v note_v to_o be_v amiss_o either_o in_o his_o proof_n or_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v very_o true_a the_o world_n never_o see_v so_o many_o illusion_n and_o such_o great_a weakness_n in_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o use_v great_a condescension_n in_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o to_o set_v he_o straight_o i_o have_v only_o now_o to_o beseech_v almighty_a god_n to_o bless_v this_o my_o labour_n and_o as_o he_o have_v give_v i_o grace_n to_o undertake_v and_o finish_v it_o so_o he_o will_v make_v it_o turn_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o church_n edification_n amen_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z and_z of_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n london_n print_v by_o m._n c._n for_o richard_n royston_n bookseller_n to_o the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n 1683._o advertisement_n those_o that_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n on_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v at_o first_o apt_a to_o think_v these_o critical_a question_n belong_v only_o to_o scholar_n whereas_o we_o have_v here_o several_a important_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n necessary_a to_o the_o full_a understanding_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v we_o have_v forsake_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o berenger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n ratbert_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o this_o in_o short_a may_v he_o reduce_v the_o whole_a controversy_n which_o be_v between_o mr._n claude_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n mr._n claude_n have_v strenuous_o and_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o many_o author_n as_o be_v of_o any_o repute_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o consequent_o paschasus_n must_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o real_a innovator_n now_o among_o these_o writer_n mr._n claude_n produce_v john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n and_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n two_o of_o the_o great_a personage_n of_o that_o age_n and_o show_v they_o write_v both_o of_o they_o against_o the_o novelty_n which_o paschasus_n have_v broach_v that_o one_o of_o they_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o other_o likewise_o write_v he_o by_o the_o same_o king_n order_n that_o the_o first_o have_v live_v some_o time_n in_o this_o prince_n court_n die_v at_o last_o in_o england_n in_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n that_o the_o other_o be_v always_o esteem_v and_o reverence_v as_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a in_o our_o favour_n mr._n arnaud_n on_o his_o side_n find_v himself_o touch_v to_o the_o quick_a by_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o proof_n have_v use_v his_o last_o and_o great_a endeavour_n to_o overthrow_n or_o weaken_v '_o they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n have_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n two_o dissertation_n the_o one_o under_o his_o own_o name_n and_o the_o other_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o religious_a of_o st._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o religious_a he_o do_v two_o thing_n for_o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v but_o
head_n see_v that_o when_o he_o will_v he_o most_o clear_o explain_v his_o notion_n without_o contradict_v himself_o but_o that_o these_o be_v only_a stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n who_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n he_o affirm_v the_o same_o may_v be_v find_v in_o bertram_n book_n which_o seem_v in_o twenty_o place_n to_o deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o yet_o seem_v in_o as_o many_o place_n to_o approve_v of_o it_o so_o that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v where_o to_o have_v he_o but_o the_o two_o part_n of_o our_o author_n remark_n contradict_v and_o oppose_v each_o other_o for_o if_o john_n scot_n have_v natural_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a mind_n how_o come_v it_o that_o he_o clear_o explain_v his_o thought_n when_o he_o will_v and_o keep_v firm_a when_o he_o please_v without_o contradict_v himself_o this_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a head_n second_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o author_n fall_v into_o contradiction_n which_o have_v sometime_o happen_v to_o the_o father_n themselves_o as_o every_o body_n know_v and_o especial_o in_o matter_n which_o have_v perplex_v john_n scot_n and_o wherein_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o he_o than_o make_v use_n of_o the_o stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n three_o our_o author_n impertinent_o feign_v that_o bertram_n have_v affect_v obscurity_n and_o ambiguous_a expression_n this_o bertram_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v be_v certain_o uphold_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o heribold_n the_o chief_a person_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v of_o his_o sentiment_n as_o well_o as_o raban_n and_o what_o be_v more_o remarkable_a it_o appear_v that_o he_o defend_v the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n four_o our_o author_n shall_v not_o allege_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n to_o show_v this_o book_n to_o be_v obscure_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o of_o our_o own_o party_n if_o the_o centuriator_n have_v suspect_v some_o expression_n of_o bertram_n book_n we_o know_v that_o from_o 1537._o bulinger_n cite_v it_o with_o eulogy_n moreover_o that_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v mention_v bertram_n book_n as_o if_o it_o make_v 190._o commentar_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n 10._o p._n 190._o for_o they_o this_o be_v pure_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o prejudice_n which_o have_v make_v they_o produce_v the_o writing_n of_o raban_n as_o if_o raban_n have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n although_o it_o be_v well_o know_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o raban_n write_v against_o paschasus_n the_o censurer_n who_o condemn_a bertram_n book_n and_o who_o be_v public_a person_n be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o private_a man_n our_o author_n remark_n again_o a_o second_o character_n of_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v in_o bertram_n book_n to_o wit_n these_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n this_o crowd_n of_o syllogism_n and_o enthymeme_v heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o these_o maxim_n and_o these_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o aristotle_n for_o as_o he_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n prudencius_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o dispute_n he_o pretend_v that_o all_o this_o form_n of_o reason_v be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o he_o produce_v three_o instance_n but_o this_o other_o conformity_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o precede_a one_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v very_o argumentative_a one_o may_v observe_v it_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n have_v reproach_v he_o but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o because_o there_o be_v some_o philosophical_a argument_n in_o bertram_n book_n our_o author_n produce_v but_o three_o and_o those_o also_o contain_v in_o the_o same_o period_n he_o must_v immediate_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v john_n scot_n nor_o yet_o have_v bertram_n name_v any_o where_o aristotle_n which_o john_n scot_n fail_v not_o to_o do_v as_o appear_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n but_o bertram_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o this_o philosopher_n yet_o see_v our_o author_n put_v we_o upon_o consider_v the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n let_v we_o show_v a_o little_a what_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n whence_o it_o will_v clear_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a as_o to_o make_v john_n scot_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v some_o of_o their_o character_n bertram_z follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o father_n as_o he_o protest_v 167._o de_fw-fr nat._n l._n 1._o p._n 56._o &_o lib._n 4._o p._n 167._o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o john_n scot_n prefer_v reason_n before_o any_o authority_n he_o make_v this_o a_o maxim_n whence_o he_o particular_o esteem_v philosophy_n and_o send_v we_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o the_o write_n of_o aristotle_n he_o do_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n just_o upbraid_v he_o bertram_z follows_z close_o his_o subject_n without_o let_v it_o go_v out_o of_o sight_n and_o john_n scot_n make_v frequent_a digression_n as_o we_o see_v particular_o in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_z seem_v to_o stick_v to_o certain_a author_n as_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n s._n fulgencius_fw-la isidor_n s._n gregory_n and_o john_n scot_n affect_v other_o as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o he_o confound_v with_o s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n s._n ambrose_n the_o counterfeit_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n boetius_fw-la s._n maximus_n so_o that_o a_o body_n may_v say_v one_o of_o they_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a father_n and_o the_o other_o to_o the_o greek_a once_o who_o he_o prefer_v before_o the_o latin_a once_o as_o he_o himself_o affirm_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_n latin_n style_n be_v polite_a enough_o for_o the_o age_n he_o write_v in_o and_o i_o find_v but_o one_o greek_a word_n in_o his_o whole_a treatise_n and_o which_o he_o allege_v only_o because_o it_o be_v find_v in_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n isidor_n which_o he_o cite_v whereas_o 11._o epist_n ad_fw-la card._n calv._n in_o syll._n epist_n hiber_n de_fw-fr honest_a this_fw-mi l._n 24._o c._n 11._o john_n scot_n affect_v a_o greek_a phrase_n and_o manner_n of_o speak_v and_o intermix_v his_o latin_n with_o a_o great_a many_o greek_a word_n which_o render_v his_o style_n very_o singular_a and_o difficult_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o anastasius_n the_o library_n keeper_n and_o petrus_n crinitus_n bertram_z have_v no_o barbarous_a word_n whereas_o john_n scot_n seem_v to_o affect_v they_o bertram_z make_v use_v only_o of_o author_n know_v for_o orthodox_n john_n 113._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi â—_o 109._o 111._o ibid._n p._n 112_o 113._o scot_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o borrow_v arm_n from_o heretical_a book_n bertram_z pertinent_o cite_v all_o along_o the_o holy_a father_n whereas_o the_o other_o quote_v they_o with_o much_o less_o coherence_n bertram_z have_v a_o particular_a deference_n for_o s._n augustin_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whereas_o john_n scot_n 343._o de_fw-fr natur._n l_o 5._o p._n 343._o do_v not_o so_o much_o matter_n his_o authority_n but_o that_o he_o often_o prefer_v the_o greek_a father_n before_o he_o refute_v s._n augustin_n by_o their_o authority_n bertram_z may_v have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o philosophy_n which_o he_o do_v not_o do_v whereas_o john_n scot_n make_v use_v every_o where_n of_o philosophical_a argument_n even_o 182._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 111_o 112._o 182._o to_o the_o mix_n of_o they_o with_o matter_n which_o seem_v to_o claim_v a_o exemption_n from_o '_o they_o that_o which_o distinguish_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o bertram_n deliver_v himself_o in_o a_o most_o plain_a manner_n on_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n since_o it_o be_v exalt_v up_o into_o glory_n by_o the_o resurrection_n he_o teach_v that_o his_o body_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whereas_o john_n scot_n in_o his_o book_n of_o nature_n defend_v the_o impalpability_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n so_o that_o one_o may_v say_v 99_o lib._n 2._o p._n 75_o 76._o 99_o he_o fall_v into_o
the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a m._n claude_n veritas_fw-la fatigari_fw-la potest_fw-la vinci_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etheâ—_n &_o bâ—â—â—_n 1683._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o all_o age_n in_o answer_n to_o what_o m._n arnaud_v doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n allege_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a moscovite_n armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_a coptic_n maronite_n and_o other_z eastern_a church_n whereunto_o be_v add_v a_o account_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z in_o six_o book_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n mdclxxxiv_o to_o the_o right_n honourable_a and_o right_a reverend_n father_z in_o god_n henry_n lord_z bishop_n of_o london_n and_o one_o of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy-council_a etc._n etc._n j._n r._n r._n humble_o dedicate_v this_o translation_n to_o the_o worthy_a gentleman_n the_o minister_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o consistory_n assemble_v at_o charenton_n gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n the_o design_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o be_v chief_o to_o invalidate_v those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o perpetuity_n wherewith_o man_n will_v set_v up_o such_o new_a opinion_n as_o alter_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o present_a treatise_n will_v not_o prove_v unacceptable_a to_o you_o for_o although_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v need_v not_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n to_o support_v it_o no_o more_o than_o heretofore_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o israelite_n yet_o have_v we_o cause_n to_o praise_n god_n when_o we_o see_v that_o reproach_n of_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v be_v just_o retort_v upon_o they_o who_o charge_v we_o with_o it_o you_o will_v find_v here_o in_o this_o discourse_n a_o faithful_a and_o plain_a representation_n of_o thing_n such_o as_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o every_o thing_n which_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n and_o the_o fruitfulness_n of_o human_a invention_n have_v be_v able_a to_o bring_v forth_o to_o dazzle_v man_n eye_n and_o corrupt_v their_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o i_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o these_o gentleman_n who_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o thought_n that_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o solomon_n that_o god_n make_v man_n eccles_n 7._o 29._o upright_o but_o he_o have_v seek_v out_o many_o invention_n and_o indeed_o what_o be_v plain_o than_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v institute_v it_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v it_o to_o we_o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o preposterous_a than_o to_o search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v this_o sacrament_n among_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o these_o late_a age_n and_o different_a inclination_n of_o man_n and_o especial_o among_o they_o who_o be_v at_o far_a distance_n from_o we_o these_o remote_a way_n do_v of_o themselves_o fill_v we_o with_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n and_o the_o bare_a proposal_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o disgust_v we_o and_o make_v we_o draw_v consequence_n little_a advantageous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v authorize_v yet_o i_o have_v not_o refuse_v to_o join_v issue_n with_o they_o on_o their_o own_o principle_n as_o far_o as_o the_o truth_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o if_o they_o will_v read_v this_o answer_n with_o a_o free_a unprejudiced_a mind_n i_o be_o certain_a that_o they_o themselves_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v other_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o then_o gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n this_o last_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n first_o for_o your_o own_o edification_n and_o second_o for_o a_o public_a testimony_n of_o my_o respect_n and_o acknowledgement_n all_o that_o i_o do_v or_o have_v do_v be_v just_o due_a to_o you_o not_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o right_n which_o you_o have_v over_o i_o and_o my_o labour_n but_o likewise_o because_o it_o be_v partly_o from_o your_o good_a example_n that_o i_o have_v take_v and_o do_v still_o every_o day_n draw_v the_o motive_n which_o strengthen_v i_o in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o love_n of_o his_o truth_n it_o be_v in_o your_o holy_a society_n that_o i_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o serve_v the_o common_a master_n of_o both_o angel_n and_o man_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o to_o work_v out_o my_o own_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o and_o indeed_o what_o be_v it_o that_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v in_o a_o assembly_n wherein_o all_o heart_n and_o mind_n do_v unanimous_o concur_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o consist_v of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o aim_n but_o so_o to_o order_v their_o conversation_n as_o to_o draw_v down_o thereby_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o people_n who_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o our_o great_a and_o invincible_a monarch_n this_o work_n will_v have_v be_v publish_v soon_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o three_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o death_n of_o mr._n drelincourt_n mr._n daillé_n and_o morus_n three_o name_n worthy_a to_o be_v have_v in_o everlasting_a remembrance_n these_o person_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o sudden_o one_o after_o another_o that_o we_o have_v scarce_o have_v time_n to_o bewail_v each_o of_o they_o as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o extreme_o afflict_v we_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o second_o overwhelm_v we_o with_o sorrow_n and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o last_o stupefy_v we_o with_o heaviness_n god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o these_o three_o famous_a divine_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v retard_v but_o be_v now_o at_o length_n able_a to_o publish_v it_o i_o therefore_o entreat_v you_o gentleman_n to_o suffer_v i_o to_o dedicate_v it_o to_o you_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n honour_v with_o your_o name_n may_v the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n enrich_v you_o more_o with_o his_o grace_n and_o preserve_v your_o holy_a assembly_n and_o the_o flock_v commit_v to_o your_o care_n these_o be_v the_o ardent_a prayer_n of_o your_o most_o humble_a and_o obedient_a servant_n and_o brother_n in_o christ_n jesus_n claude_fw-la the_o preface_n the_o dispute_n which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n have_v occasion_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n since_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o book_n that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o engage_v i_o in_o this_o three_o reply_n beside_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o which_o i_o can_v forsake_v without_o betray_v my_o trust_n and_o conscience_n oblige_v i_o necessary_o to_o state_n clear_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o maintain_v or_o refute_v those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v debate_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o and_o yet_o whatsoever_o justice_n and_o necessity_n there_o may_v be_v for_o publish_v this_o work_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o person_n will_v be_v displease_v see_v so_o much_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o this_o be_v the_o six_o book_n since_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v publish_v beside_o two_o other_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_z i_o and_o these_o tract_n which_o at_o first_o be_v but_o small_a have_v since_o insensible_o grow_v into_o great_a volume_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v not_o see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v as_o to_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o which_o without_o doubt_n much_o may_v be_v say_v on_o both_o side_n if_o any_o complain_v of_o this_o prolixity_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v altogether_o without_o cause_n for_o although_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n and_o which_o deserve_v therefore_o to_o be_v careful_o examine_v yet_o since_o it_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o great_a brevity_n even_o this_o consideration_n of_o its_o
as_o soon_o as_o they_o take_v any_o city_n there_o be_v establish_v in_o it_o a_o bishop_n of_o the_o latin_a communion_n with_o a_o sufficient_a clergy_n for_o the_o service_n of_o that_o church_n sometime_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n range_v themselves_o under_o his_o obedience_n and_o othertime_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o have_v a_o bishop_n of_o their_o own_o choose_v he_o far_o add_v that_o after_o the_o take_n of_o antioch_n there_o be_v no_o other_o patriarch_n establish_v than_o he_o that_o be_v there_o before_o and_o that_o he_o remain_v for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n that_o after_o the_o take_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o other_o city_n of_o syria_n and_o palestine_n there_o be_v another_o patriarch_n make_v and_o several_a latin_a bishop_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o syria_n be_v leave_v at_o their_o own_o liberty_n as_o to_o their_o communicate_v with_o the_o latin_n this_o pretend_a moderation_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v first_o of_o all_o refute_v by_o the_o same_o author_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v who_o be_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n say_v he_o testify_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o syria_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n with_o the_o greek_n have_v bishop_n of_o their_o own_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o ibid._n ibid._n author_n to_o be_v cite_v with_o less_o sincerity_n for_o these_o be_v james_n the_o vitry_n word_n the_o syrian_n exact_o observe_v the_o custom_n and_o ordinance_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o other_o spiritual_a matter_n and_o obey_v they_o as_o their_o superior_n but_o as_o to_o the_o latin_a prelate_n in_o who_o diocese_n they_o live_v they_o 75._o hist_o orient_n c_o 75._o free_o affirm_v they_o obey_v they_o with_o their_o mouth_n but_o not_o in_o their_o heart_n superficial_o and_o for_o fear_n of_o their_o temporal_a lord_n for_o they_o have_v their_o own_o greek_a bishop_n and_o will_v dread_v neither_o the_o excommunication_n nor_o other_o law_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v they_o not_o fear_v our_o layman_n will_v break_v off_o all_o trade_n and_o commerce_n with_o they_o for_o they_o say_v among_o themselves_o the_o latin_n be_v excommunicate_v now_o where_o i_o pray_v be_v mr._n arnaud_n sincerity_n in_o thus_o allege_v james_n the_o vitry_n testimony_n to_o prove_v the_o moderation_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o oblige_v not_o the_o syrian_n to_o communicate_v with_o they_o unless_o they_o please_v themselves_o these_o word_n of_o his_o declare_v the_o syrian_n do_v still_o acknowledge_v their_o greek_a bishop_n but_o then_o again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v constrain_v for_o fear_n of_o their_o temporal_a lord_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o latin_a prelate_n and_o render_v they_o a_o external_a obedience_n which_o be_v express_o contrary_a to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v and_o yet_o he_o have_v not_o content_v himself_o with_o thus_o allege_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n but_o have_v make_v a_o principle_n of_o it_o from_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n concern_v the_o other_o christian_n we_o ought_v 194._o ibid._n p._n 194._o say_v he_o to_o conclude_v the_o same_o of_o the_o other_o sect_n of_o armenian_n jacobite_n and_o nestorian_n with_o which_o all_o syria_n be_v at_o that_o time_n fill_v this_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v a_o too_o free_a disposal_n of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n in_o the_o second_o place_n this_o pretend_a moderation_n be_v refute_v even_o by_o those_o very_a letter_n which_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o write_v to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o east_n after_o the_o take_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o he_o tell_v they_o he_o have_v charge_v his_o legate_n 1100._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1100._o to_o endeavour_v the_o regulate_v of_o the_o church_n which_o god_n have_v deliver_v by_o their_o hand_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v hereafter_o be_v deliver_v by_o they_o to_o correct_v whatsoever_o shall_v be_v find_v contrary_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n to_o plant_v and_o edify_v whatsoever_o he_o judge_v fit_v by_o their_o assistance_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n after_o they_o have_v free_v these_o eastern_a christian_n from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o infidel_n suffer_v they_o not_o to_o live_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o that_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o subdue_v they_o to_o themselves_o allatius_n a_o latinized_a greek_a and_o keeper_n of_o the_o pope_n library_n have_v be_v more_o ingenuous_a than_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o he_o free_o confess_v that_o the_o latin_n 13._o de_fw-fr eccl._n occid_n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la l_o 2_o c._n 13._o establish_a prelate_n of_o their_o own_o in_o the_o east_n and_o drive_v out_o they_o of_o the_o greek_n when_o they_o can_v do_v it_o with_o safety_n and_o severe_o chastise_v schismatic_n and_o obstinate_a person_n and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v out_o of_o balsamon_n that_o antioch_n only_o except_v in_o all_o other_o city_n the_o latin_n permit_v 194._o ibid._n p._n 194._o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a function_n although_o they_o have_v establish_v bishop_n in_o the_o same_o place_n i_o have_v not_o meet_v with_o any_o such_o passage_n in_o his_o nomocanon_n of_o the_o parisian_a edition_n print_v in_o 1620._o those_o that_o publish_v it_o relate_v this_o passage_n in_o a_o supplement_n annex_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o addition_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o greek_a copy_n but_o only_o in_o the_o latin_a version_n of_o gentian_n hervetus_n so_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o testimony_n be_v doubtful_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v his_o quotation_n from_o baronius_n aught_o to_o have_v more_o certain_o inform_v himself_o howsoever_o it_o be_v balsamon_n live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o latin_n into_o the_o east_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o their_o affair_n be_v in_o disorder_n for_o the_o infidel_n have_v retake_v jerusalem_n with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o those_o place_n which_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o latin_n so_o that_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_v if_o the_o latin_n slacken_v their_o rigour_n towards_o the_o greek_n and_o so_o much_o the_o less_o because_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o same_o passage_n of_o balsamon_n that_o the_o infidel_n give_v the_o same_o liberty_n to_o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a function_n in_o their_o dominion_n it_o be_v certain_a this_o moderation_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n 11._o guilliel_n tyr._n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o &_o l._n 7._o c._n 8._o &_o l._n 9_o c._n 15._o &_o l._n 10._o c._n 16._o &_o l._n 11._o c._n 12._o &_o l._n 1._o c._n 2d_o &_o l._n 15._o c._n 11._o of_o his_o own_o for_o immediate_o after_o the_o take_n of_o antioch_n there_o be_v latin_a bishop_n put_v into_o all_o the_o neighbour_a city_n the_o patriarch_n for_o some_o time_n keep_v his_o dignity_n but_o at_o length_n be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v to_o constantinople_n and_o a_o latin_a bishop_n be_v substitute_v in_o his_o room_n after_o this_o dabert_n bishop_n of_o pisa_n be_v make_v patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n baldwin_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n william_n archbishop_n of_o tyre_n adam_n bishop_n of_o paneada_n and_o all_o other_o diocese_n furnish_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o wm._n of_o tyre_n account_n we_o may_v then_o i_o think_v without_o far_a trouble_n conclude_v that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o omit_v so_o favourable_a a_o occasion_n of_o introduce_v their_o religion_n and_o particular_a doctrine_n in_o the_o east_n we_o may_v moreover_o consider_v another_o historical_a passage_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v use_v according_a to_o his_o ordinary_a manner_n which_o be_v to_o hinder_v we_o from_o behold_v the_o just_a consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o this_o history_n concern_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 1204._o the_o latin_n take_v by_o assault_n the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n and_o seize_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n on_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n which_o they_o bestow_v on_o baldwin_n earl_n of_o flanders_n they_o keep_v it_o fifty_o eight_o year_n till_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la retake_v constantinople_n and_o drive_v the_o latin_n out_o of_o greece_n the_o greek_n be_v no_o more_o moderate_o deal_v with_o after_o this_o conquest_n than_o they_o be_v after_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a land_n the_o latin_n 13._o de_fw-fr eccl._n occ._n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 13._o say_v leo_n allatius_n establish_v in_o the_o place_n they_o possess_v priest_n and_o prelate_n of_o their_o own_o who_o
he_o set_v himself_o upon_o prove_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v as_o we_o do_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n or_o representation_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o berengarian_n 4._o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o point_n in_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o dispute_n turn_v especial_o on_o this_o hinge_n 5._o he_o set_v himself_o to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n now_o all_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o general_a illusion_n which_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n chap._n ii_o the_o first_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n refuse_v to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o second_o from_o their_o not_o express_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n seven_o delusion_n my_o first_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n when_o they_o explain_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o this_o arcudius_n himself_o who_o can_v be_v suspect_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v he_o be_v a_o person_n devote_v to_o its_o interest_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v he_o the_o greek_n acknowledge_v embrace_v and_o believe_v with_o a_o firm_a 2._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n cap._n 2._o faith_n veram_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o real_a transubstantiation_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_a father_n of_o all_o age_n and_o late_o by_o that_o of_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o censure_n of_o the_o lutheran_n so_o far_o he_o agree_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o what_o follow_v do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o what_o he_o say_v before_o and_o although_o they_o use_v not_o this_o term_n yet_o have_v they_o invent_v other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o as_o full_o as_o can_v be_v desire_v dicunt_fw-la enim_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d aliaque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la we_o shall_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v these_o term_n signify_v and_o express_v areal_a transubstantiation_n it_o suffice_v i_o at_o present_a to_o represent_v what_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n this_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n a_o real_a false_a greek_a who_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v with_o so_o great_a ostentation_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v consider_v in_o its_o place_n vox_fw-la etenim_fw-la say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiatio_fw-la tametsi_fw-la nova_fw-la quodammodo_fw-la videatur_fw-la &_o a_o pluribus_fw-la non_fw-la libenter_fw-la ut_fw-la recens_fw-la suscipiatur_fw-la licet_fw-la nihilominus_fw-la etc._n etc._n this_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o it_o seem_v in_o some_o sort_n new_a and_o that_o several_a by_o reason_n of_o its_o novelty_n do_v not_o willing_o receive_v it_o etc._n etc._n these_o several_a he_o speak_v of_o be_v all_o the_o true_a greek_n which_o be_v to_o say_v all_z they_o which_o be_v not_o as_o paysius_fw-la who_o hold_v intelligence_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o may_v likewise_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o mr._n basire_v archdeacon_n of_o northumberland_n and_o chaplain_n to_o his_o majesty_n of_o great_a britain_n a_o worthy_a person_n exquisite_o learned_a exemplary_a for_o his_o virtue_n and_o well_o verse_v in_o language_n who_o have_v not_o only_o voyage_v into_o greece_n and_o other_o eastern_a part_n but_o have_v live_v there_o a_o considerable_a time_n and_o public_o preach_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o send_v i_o and_o out_o of_o which_o i_o shall_v produce_v hereafter_o some_o article_n he_o assure_v i_o he_o have_v careful_o read_v several_a public_a write_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o their_o symbol_n confession_n and_o catechism_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o can_v find_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o they_o which_o he_o can_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o they_o he_o far_o add_v that_o one_o of_o these_o false_a greek_n which_o the_o latin_n make_v use_n of_o for_o the_o propogate_a of_o their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n have_v compile_v a_o catechism_n wherein_o he_o have_v insert_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o by_o the_o true_a greek_n but_o all_o these_o testimony_n be_v not_o necessary_a see_v we_o may_v read_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o authentic_a piece_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o their_o canon_n collect_v by_o balsamon_n zonaras_n and_o several_a other_o part_n of_o their_o liturgy_n insert_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n their_o euchology_n give_v we_o by_o james_n goar_n a_o dominicain_n their_o pontificia_fw-la publish_v by_o mr._n habert_n bishop_n of_o vabres_fw-es the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o their_o prelate_n make_v at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o ordination_n the_o typick_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o book_n that_o regulate_v every_o day_n office_n with_o their_o festival_n fast_n and_o solemnity_n their_o anthology_n which_o particular_o contain_v the_o office_n for_o festival_n their_o horology_n consist_v of_o daily_a prayer_n and_o many_o other_o ecclesiastical_a book_n a_o great_a number_n of_o which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o dissertation_n leo_n allatius_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a search_n by_o himself_o and_o friend_n can_v produce_v one_o passage_n that_o bear_v the_o expression_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o in_o my_o judgement_n be_v a_o evident_a token_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o they_o we_o may_v see_v likewise_o the_o book_n of_o their_o most_o approve_a author_n as_o of_o john_n damascene_fw-la nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n photius_n theophilact_fw-mi oecumenius_n zonaras_n german_a balsamon_n nicetas_n choniatus_n cabisilas_n marc_n of_o ephesus_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n metrophanus_n and_o as_o many_o other_o who_o work_n be_v extant_a in_o which_o we_o find_v no_o such_o expression_n as_o answer_n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v new_a and_o find_v out_o but_o since_o the_o contest_v with_o berengarius_fw-la the_o greek_n have_v therefore_o no_o such_o word_n in_o their_o language_n whereby_o perfect_o to_o express_v this_o see_v they_o have_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v proper_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o arcudius_n and_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n have_v observe_v it_o in_o effect_n the_o latinise_v greek_n do_v common_o use_v it_o and_o it_o be_v ever_o insert_v in_o the_o formulary_a of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o romish_a religion_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v this_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o 387._o lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o pag._n 387._o that_o which_o the_o greek_n ordinary_o use_v whereby_o to_o explain_v transubstantiation_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v they_o use_v it_o not_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o creed_n moreover_o he_o need_v not_o insert_v the_o word_n ordinary_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v neither_o use_v it_o ordinary_o nor_o extraordinary_o but_o it_o may_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o doctrine_n represent_v under_o this_o term_n although_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n itself_o i_o answer_v first_o that_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o greek_n ever_o hold_v this_o opinion_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o reason_n give_v why_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o be_v find_v all_o this_o while_n in_o use_n among_o their_o author_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o we_o find_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o they_o for_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v not_o in_o common_a use_n either_o the_o term_n of_o substantiatio_n nor_o substantiare_fw-la have_v therefore_o invent_v and_o admit_v of_o that_o of_o transubstantiatio_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la as_o most_o proper_a to_o express_v their_o conception_n on_o that_o subject_a so_o that_o this_o very_a consideration_n that_o we_o find_v not_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o proof_n that_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o they_o moreover_o the_o latin_n have_v invent_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n how_o come_v
grain_n so_o we_o likewise_o although_o several_a be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v there_o be_v few_o expression_n to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o exceed_v these_o but_o beside_o what_o i_o now_o mention_v touch_v the_o church_n we_o must_v likewise_o consider_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o greek_n do_v express_v themselves_o concern_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n or_o volumn_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o the_o deacon_n who_o carry_v it_o in_o his_o hand_n lift_v up_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n this_o entrance_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o small_a entrance_n design_v to_o represent_v by_o this_o ceremony_n the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o world_n they_o bow_v before_o this_o book_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o cry_v out_o altogether_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v let_v we_o worship_n christ_n and_o fall_v down_o before_o he_o save_v we_o o_o son_n of_o god_n assoon_o as_o they_o begin_v to_o read_v the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n and_o simon_n of_o thessalonica_n give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o action_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v to_o give_v a_o public_a testimony_n of_o his_o servitude_n for_o say_v he_o when_o our_o lord_n himself_o appear_v speak_v in_o his_o gospel_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v present_a the_o bishop_n dare_v not_o cover_v himself_o with_o his_o mantle_n isidorus_n de_fw-fr pélusé_fw-fr use_v almost_o the_o same_o expression_n before_o he_o when_o the_o true_a shepherd_n himself_o appear_v say_v he_o in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o lord_n himself_o the_o prince_n of_o pastor_n our_o god_n and_o master_n be_v present_a i_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o book_n be_v transubstantiate_v and_o yet_o they_o speak_v and_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o which_o already_o show_v we_o that_o the_o style_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v always_o very_o mysterious_a and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o impute_v substantial_a conversion_n to_o they_o every_o time_n they_o make_v use_v of_o excessive_a term_n we_o may_v likewise_o see_v here_o another_o example_n of_o what_o i_o say_v even_o in_o the_o very_a bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o its_o consecration_n the_o greek_n have_v two_o table_n one_o which_o they_o call_v the_o prothesis_n and_o the_o other_a the_o great_a altar_n they_o place_n on_o the_o former_a of_o these_o the_o symbol_n and_o express_v by_o divers_a mystical_a action_n part_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o birth_n life_n and_o suffering_n they_o solemn_o carry_v they_o afterward_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o they_o consecrate_v they_o so_o that_o before_o this_o it_o be_v but_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o on_o which_o they_o represent_v the_o principal_a passage_n of_o the_o life_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o say_v themselves_o that_o then_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v but_o a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o speak_v concern_v they_o almost_o after_o the_o same_o theor._n germaâ—â—n_v theor._n manner_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v as_o after_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n call_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o just_a enter_v with_o he_o and_o that_o the_o cherubin_n angel_n and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o immaterial_a spirit_n march_v before_o he_o sing_v hymn_n and_o accompany_v the_o great_a king_n our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o come_v to_o his_o mystical_a sacrifice_n and_o be_v carry_v by_o mortal_a hand_n behold_v say_v he_o the_o angel_n that_o come_v with_o the_o holy_a gift_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o mount_n calvary_n to_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o in_o another_o place_n the_o translation_n of_o holy_a thing_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o come_v from_o the_o prothesis_n and_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o great_a altar_n with_o the_o cherubick_a hymn_n signify_v the_o entrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n from_o bethany_n into_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o our_o saviour_n be_v carry_v in_o the_o dish_n and_o show_v himself_o in_o the_o bread_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n and_o wine_n un-consecrated_n arcudius_n observe_v some_o call_v this_o bread_n the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n 21._o arcud_v lib_n de_fw-fr euch._n c._n 20_o &_o 21._o christ_n he_o say_v far_a that_o gabriel_n de_fw-fr philadelphia_n call_v it_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o prove_v the_o symbol_n be_v call_v in_o this_o respect_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a divine_a and_o unutterable_a mystery_n which_o be_v the_o same_o name_n they_o give_v they_o after_o their_o consecration_n when_o they_o carry_v they_o from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n the_o choir_n loud_o sing_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o cherubick_a hymn_n in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n let_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n draw_v near_o to_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o give_v to_o the_o faithful_a for_o food_n at_o which_o time_n their_o devotion_n be_v so_o excessive_a that_o arcudius_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o accuse_v the_o euch._n arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr euch._n greek_n in_o this_o respect_n of_o idolatry_n goar_n clear_v they_o of_o this_o crime_n yet_o say_v himself_o that_o some_o bow_n other_o kneel_z and_o cast_v themselves_o prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n chrys_n gore_n in_o euch._n notis_fw-la in_o miss_n chrys_n as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n of_o the_o world_n invisible_o accompany_v with_o his_o holy_a angel_n that_o all_o of_o they_o say_v their_o prayer_n or_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o they_o usual_o speak_v to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o if_o he_o be_v personal_o present_a pray_v to_o he_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o good_a thief_n lord_n remember_v i_o when_o thou_o come_v into_o thy_o kingdom_n the_o priest_n answer_n the_o lord_n god_n be_v mindful_a of_o we_o all_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o they_o repeat_v these_o word_n without_o cease_v till_o he_o that_o carry_v the_o symbol_n be_v ent'r_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o then_o they_o cry_v out_o bless_a be_v he_o that_o come_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o yet_o so_o far_o there_o be_v not_o any_o consecration_n and_o much_o less_o a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n whilst_o the_o symbol_n be_v still_o on_o the_o table_n they_o separate_v a_o particle_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o call_v the_o remainder_n the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n they_o afterward_o lie_v another_o small_a piece_n on_o the_o right_a side_n of_o the_o first_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v say_v in_o effect_n say_v gore_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o queen_n be_v at_o thy_o right_a hand_n in_o a_o vestment_n of_o gold_n wrought_v with_o divers_a colour_n they_o set_v by_o another_o small_a piece_n in_o honour_n of_o st._n john_n baptist_n another_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o several_a other_o for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o other_o saint_n goar_n tell_v we_o they_o separate_v ibid._n gore_n ibid._n nine_o piece_n after_o this_o manner_n beside_o those_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n his_o mother_n and_o that_o this_o be_v do_v to_o represent_v the_o whole_a celestial_a court_n they_o afterward_o carry_v all_o these_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o these_o particle_n they_o call_v one_o of_o they_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n john_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n nicholas_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n all_o the_o rest_n i_o know_v goar_n deny_v they_o be_v thus_o call_v affirm_v the_o greek_n say_v only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n i_o know_v likewise_o that_o arcudius_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v agree_v in_o this_o point_n and_o perhaps_o the_o latin_n have_v at_o length_n cause_v the_o latinise_v greek_n to_o leave_v this_o way_n of_o speak_v but_o gore_n himself_o say_v that_o some_o among_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v so_o simple_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o
communion_n be_v imperfect_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n who_o have_v ordain_v we_o shall_v partake_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o which_o we_o full_o receive_v under_o one_o he_o thereupon_o explain_v himself_o clear_o in_o the_o 68_o proposition_n this_o be_v a_o 6._o ibid._n blaspheme_n 6._o impious_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n eugenus_n have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o where_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v likewise_o his_o blood_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o laity_n receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n so_o that_o here_o the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n be_v overthrow_v and_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n inasmuch_o as_o one_o can_v subsist_v without_o the_o other_o this_o author_n live_v about_o the_o year_n 1630._o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n content_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v get_v clear_a from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o say_v this_o patriarch_n study_v john_n calvin_n and_o be_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o his_o doctrine_n that_o his_o confession_n of_o faith_n contradict_v several_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v since_o his_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v determine_v by_o his_o opinion_n have_v he_o i_o say_v only_o thus_o express_v himself_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v complain_v against_o he_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n but_o instead_o of_o contain_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n he_o have_v fall_v foul_a on_o the_o person_n 83._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 382_o 83._o of_o cyrillus_n himself_o who_o he_o treat_v as_o a_o hireling_n charge_v he_o with_o receive_v five_o hundred_o crown_n in_o germany_n for_o subscribe_v to_o article_n against_o the_o catholic_n as_o a_o sacrilegious_a person_n and_o usurper_n who_o divert_v the_o money_n he_o gather_v in_o candia_n under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o patriarch_n meletius_n to_o the_o purchase_v the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o another_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o common_a consent_n as_o a_o insatiable_a ambitious_a wretch_n who_o not_o content_a with_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n will_v have_v that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o as_o a_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v cause_v his_o predecessor_n timotheus_n to_o be_v poison_v get_v afterward_o janissary_n to_o strangle_v he_o who_o assist_v he_o in_o this_o detestable_a action_n though_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o mr._n arnaud_n passion_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v to_o good_a people_n of_o either_o communion_n yet_o i_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o see_v he_o publish_v these_o accusation_n against_o a_o person_n that_o be_v dead_a he_o must_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o good_a testimony_n his_o charge_n to_o be_v true_a but_o have_v no_o better_a a_o author_n than_o allatius_n for_o this_o he_o can_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o affirm_v his_o account_n of_o this_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a calumny_n and_o forgery_n he_o confess_v he_o relate_v this_o whole_a story_n chief_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o allatius_n who_o 383._o ibid._n pag._n 383._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o be_v a_o greek_a ought_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o than_o hottinger_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a minister_n and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v let_v the_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o hottinger_n be_v what_o he_o please_v what_o signify_v this_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o accusation_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o allatius_n when_o the_o minister_n shall_v positive_o affirm_v any_o thing_n in_o favour_n of_o cyrillus_n which_o they_o can_v prove_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v question_v their_o testimony_n and_o term_v they_o passionate_a person_n not_o worthy_a of_o credit_n if_o allatius_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n otherwise_o than_o the_o minister_n he_o may_v say_v he_o be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o they_o and_o see_v what_o answer_n we_o will_v make_v he_o but_o for_o allatius_n to_o charge_n cyrillus_n with_o such_o heinous_a crime_n and_o to_o authorise_v his_o imposture_n we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o hottinger_n be_v no_o good_a author_n and_o that_o allatius_n be_v more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n for_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o what_o allatius_n affirm_v be_v true_a or_o fabulous_a hottinger_n and_o other_o minister_n be_v not_o concern_v we_o be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o allatius_n cite_v any_o witness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n allatius_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v special_a care_n to_o inform_v himself_o he_o must_v tell_v we_o then_o what_o his_o information_n contain_v and_o not_o affirm_v such_o important_a matter_n without_o good_a ground_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n very_o true_a but_o a_o greek_a that_o forsake_v his_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n a_o greek_a who_o the_o pope_n prefer_v to_o be_v his_o library-keeper_n a_o person_n the_o most_o wed_a of_o all_o man_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o person_n than_o who_o none_o can_v be_v more_o malicious_a against_o those_o he_o take_v to_o be_v his_o adversary_n and_o especial_o against_o cyrillus_n and_o those_o call_v schismatical_a greek_n a_o man_n full_a of_o word_n but_o little_a sense_n his_o religion_n and_o office_n of_o library-keeper_n will_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o those_o that_o ever_o hear_v of_o he_o his_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n appear_v in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n for_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o pope_n favour_n the_o roman_a prelate_n say_v he_o be_v independent_a he_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o be_v judge_v of_o none_o we_o must_v obey_v he_o although_o he_o govern_v unjust_o he_o give_v law_n but_o receive_v none_o and_o change_v they_o when_o he_o please_v he_o make_v magistrate_n determin_n point_n of_o faith_n and_o order_n as_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o the_o great_a affair_n in_o the_o church_n if_o he_o will_v err_v he_o can_v for_o he_o can_v be_v deceive_v himself_o neither_o can_v he_o deceive_v other_o and_o when_o a_o angel_n shall_v affirm_v the_o contrary_a be_v guard_v as_o he_o be_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v change_v the_o sharpness_n wherewith_o he_o treat_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v such_o as_o chytreus_n creygton_n the_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n and_o some_o other_o appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o write_n every_o period_n honour_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o title_n sot_n passim_fw-la vide_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o etc._n etc._n advers._fw-la châ—eygt_fw-fr passim_fw-la liar_n blockhead_n hellish_a and_o impudent_a person_n and_o other_o such_o like_a term_n which_o be_v no_o sign_n of_o a_o moderate_a spirit_n to_o prove_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o essential_o he_o take_v for_o his_o principle_n to_o acknowledge_v none_o for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o party_n which_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n he_o fierce_o maintain_v that_o a_o good_a course_n be_v take_v with_o they_o when_o they_o can_v be_v reduce_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o heretic_n must_v be_v exterminate_v 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o punish_v and_o if_o obstinate_a put_v to_o death_n and_o burn_v these_o be_v his_o expression_n and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v cyrillus_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o he_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o his_o partiality_n and_o injustice_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v he_o have_v do_v fair_o to_o borrow_v the_o weapon_n of_o such_o a_o man_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o the_o aforementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n cyrillus_n have_v adversary_n whilst_o living_n and_o after_o his_o death_n but_o he_o have_v have_v likewise_o defender_n of_o
among_o they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a from_o their_o proper_a testimony_n i_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o that_o which_o the_o greek_n hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o only_a thing_n i_o have_v to_o do_v yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v in_o the_o follow_a book_n all_o mr._n arnaud'_v vain_a objection_n as_o brief_o as_o i_o can_v for_o consider_v what_o i_o already_o establish_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_v that_o his_o argument_n will_v not_o prove_v invincible_a demonstration_n as_o he_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n book_n iu._n mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n refute_v chap._n i._n mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o illusion_n discover_v after_o what_o i_o have_v establish_v in_o the_o two_o former_a book_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n and_o show_v as_o i_o promise_v that_o all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o demonstrate_v the_o greek_a church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o pretend_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o this_o book_n which_o i_o shall_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o shall_v examine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v to_o prove_v his_o supposition_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o in_o the_o second_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v allege_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n from_o the_o seven_o eight_o nine_o and_o ten_o century_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n i_o shall_v handle_v four_o principal_a head_n under_o which_o i_o shall_v exact_o gather_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v disperse_v in_o his_o second_o third_z and_o four_o book_n and_o part_n of_o his_o twelve_o book_n wherein_o he_o have_v treat_v on_o some_o particular_n respect_v this_o question_n our_o first_o remark_n shall_v be_v touch_v some_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n beside_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v in_o the_o former_a book_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o may_v just_o so_o term_v all_o the_o part_n of_o his_o work_n but_o more_o especial_o what_o he_o have_v write_v touch_v the_o greek_n for_o it_o be_v all_o delusory_a but_o at_o present_a we_o mean_v to_o apply_v this_o term_n to_o certain_a thing_n only_o wherein_o his_o artifice_n plain_o appear_v and_o which_o be_v whole_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o sincerity_n wherewith_o controversy_n ought_v to_o be_v manage_v the_o second_o head_n contain_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v which_o seem_v in_o effect_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o greek_n the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o three_o shall_v contain_v the_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o never_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o article_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o four_o we_o shall_v explain_v all_o the_o passage_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v out_o of_o greek_a author_n and_o from_o which_o he_o will_v infer_v by_o dint_n of_o argument_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v this_o conversion_n of_o substance_n to_o begin_v at_o his_o delusion_n the_o first_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o twelve_o after_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v consist_v in_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n without_o any_o proof_n suppose_v that_o when_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n write_v their_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o then_o present_a pope_n have_v already_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o censure_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o hear_v he_o speak_v himself_o to_o show_v say_v he_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a 139._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 139._o in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o have_v make_v use_n in_o the_o refutation_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o answer_n of_o the_o contest_v which_o arise_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o between_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n on_o the_o other_o for_o these_o person_n although_o such_o passionate_a adversary_n against_o the_o western_a church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o azyme_n yet_o never_o reproach_v she_o as_o err_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o they_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o pope_n leo_n have_v censure_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n whence_o we_o conclude_v they_o be_v agree_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o she_o so_o loud_o assert_v at_o that_o time_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n which_o he_o have_v set_v forth_o to_o the_o life_n in_o the_o best_a colour_n wherewith_o his_o eloquence_n can_v furnish_v he_o have_v turn_v it_o several_a way_n by_o his_o usual_a dexterary_a in_o amplify_a and_o exaggerate_v the_o subject_n he_o handle_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n valid_a he_o must_v clear_o establish_v before_o all_o thing_n that_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n precede_v cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n letter_n and_o precede_v it_o to_o a_o very_a considerable_a time_n to_o show_v that_o these_o prelate_n be_v well_o inform_v of_o it_o and_o have_v reason_n to_o mention_v it_o in_o their_o letter_n for_o without_o this_o we_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o their_o silence_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o clear_n up_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n content_v himself_o in_o say_v only_o that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n a_o man_n will_v then_o think_v this_o be_v a_o point_n out_o of_o doubt_n and_o at_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o need_n to_o stop_v a_o moment_n have_v judge_v it_o evident_a beyond_o contradiction_n in_o his_o chronology_n but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o startle_v to_o find_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o his_o supposition_n and_o moreover_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unlikely_a than_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v know_v that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o as_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v we_o must_v moreover_o know_v that_o although_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la attribute_v the_o two_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 1050._o 3_o year_n before_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n be_v write_v yet_o there_o be_v author_n that_o be_v better_o inform_v in_o this_o matter_n than_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la who_o refer_v these_o two_o condemnation_n to_o the_o year_n 1053._o be_v exact_o the_o same_o year_n wherein_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v and_o these_o be_v such_o author_n who_o testimony_n will_v go_v far_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v those_o that_o publish_v the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o same_o office_n to_o which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o its_o primary_n design_n be_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o preface_n as_o a_o preface_n as_o we_o have_v be_v already_o twice_o inform_v observe_v here_o what_o they_o say_v neither_o malmesbury_n nor_o baronius_n have_v exact_o observe_v all_o the_o cent._n office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n hist_o and_o chron._n 11._o cent._n council_n which_o be_v call_v touch_v this_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o second_o at_o verseil_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n in_o the_o same_o year_n under_o the_o same_o pope_n we_o can_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n in_o his_o book_n against_o berengarius_fw-la but_o that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v hold_v both_o in_o the_o same_o year_n but_o some_o as_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la will_v have_v this_o year_n to_o be_v 1050._o other_o the_o year_n 1053._o first_o because_o sigibert_n say_v that_o pope_n leo_n hold_v two_o council_n in_o 1050._o but_o he_o immediate_o observe_v likewise_o this_o be_v only_o to_o reform_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n
cap_n 6._o pag._n 155._o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a because_o they_o believe_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o fast_a and_o that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v after_o they_o have_v communicate_v be_v a_o mere_a evasion_n which_o plain_o denote_v mr._n arnaud_n perplexity_n for_o the_o greek_n accuse_v the_o latin_n not_o for_o their_o eat_v so_o soon_o after_o the_o communion_n in_o lent_n for_o this_o accusation_n will_v be_v false_a and_o slanderous_a see_v they_o know_v the_o contrary_n but_o he_o accuse_v they_o in_o that_o they_o break_v their_o fast_a by_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n whence_o have_v you_o this_o custom_n say_v nicetas_n to_o celebrate_v edit_fw-la nicetas_n contra_fw-la lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la the_o oblation_n of_o the_o paschal_n mass_n every_o day_n even_o on_o the_o holy_a day_n of_o fast_v as_o well_o as_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n what_o doctor_n thus_o teach_v you_o be_v they_o the_o apostle_n no_o for_o the_o apostle_n make_v a_o canon_n to_o this_o effect_n that_o if_o any_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n reader_n or_o chanter_n that_o be_v in_o health_n fast_v not_o on_o the_o friday_n and_o saturday_n in_o lent_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v degrade_v see_v than_o you_o celebrate_v mass_n at_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n which_o be_v the_o hour_n in_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v how_o then_o keep_v you_o the_o fast_a till_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n break_v it_o as_o you_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o administration_n you_o do_v not_o at_o all_o observe_v it_o and_o therefore_o you_o be_v accurse_v it_o be_v plain_o see_v here_o the_o matter_n concern_v the_o reception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o mean_v it_o break_v the_o fast_a for_o he_o say_v they_o break_v it_o in_o tempore_fw-la ministrationis_fw-la missae_fw-la where_o then_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v this_o evasion_n that_o the_o greek_n say_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a only_o because_o they_o believe_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o fast_a and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o eat_v after_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o communion_n this_o be_v say_v he_o the_o conjecture_n of_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n who_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v over_o this_o treatise_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o tire_v with_o his_o work_n and_o his_o time_n so_o mighty_o take_v up_o that_o he_o can_v afford_v one_o half_a hour_n for_o the_o read_v this_o treatise_n himself_o for_o it_o require_v no_o more_o these_o anonymous_n learned_a man_n do_v often_o deceive_v we_o with_o their_o conjecture_n and_o when_o a_o person_n make_v a_o book_n which_o he_o design_n to_o render_v famous_a throughout_o all_o europe_n in_o send_v it_o to_o all_o the_o court_n in_o christendom_n it_o be_v absolute_o requisite_a not_o to_o trust_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o the_o pope_n that_o his_o friend_n have_v labour_v with_o he_o in_o the_o twelve_o book_n he_o give_v we_o a_o dissertation_n of_o a_o religious_a man_n of_o saint_n genevieve_n on_o john_n scot_n case_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_z moreover_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o have_v desire_v some_o person_n to_o translate_v for_o he_o that_o passage_n of_o herbert_n about_o which_o we_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n here_o he_o give_v we_o the_o conjecture_n of_o a_o anonymous_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o indiscreet_a person_n or_o other_o will_v judge_v hereupon_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n whole_a book_n be_v make_v up_o only_o of_o incoherent_a fragment_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o thus_o judge_v but_o i_o wish_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v rectify_v and_o digest_v himself_o what_o other_o have_v furnish_v he_o with_o and_o not_o be_v like_o the_o sea_n in_o this_o particular_a which_o receive_v into_o its_o womb_n all_o the_o water_n of_o river_n communicate_v only_o to_o they_o its_o bryniness_n humbert_n never_o think_v of_o give_v any_o of_o these_o sense_n to_o the_o passage_n propose_v to_o we_o out_o of_o nicetas_n he_o never_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a either_o because_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v immediate_o after_o or_o because_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o same_o impression_n and_o the_o same_o strength_n by_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o by_o any_o other_o common_a food_n but_o he_o only_o understand_v they_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n do_v real_o nourish_v we_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o food_n which_o change_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o that_o he_o ground_v his_o charge_n of_o stercoranism_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o anonymouse_n know_v better_o now_o in_o paris_n the_o true_a meaning_n of_o nicetas_n than_o humbert_n who_o live_v in_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o constantinople_n with_o this_o religious_a leo_n the_o nine_o have_v affirm_v the_o latin_n have_v the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o greek_n mr._n arnaud_n thereupon_o take_v occasion_n to_o insult_v over_o i_o and_o tell_v i_o he_o will_v be_v judge_v by_o myself_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a 141._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 50_o pag_n 141._o leo_n that_o live_v among_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o know_v better_o than_o i_o their_o opinion_n who_o now_o come_v six_o hundred_o year_n after_o assure_v the_o world_n upon_o my_o own_o bare_a word_n of_o the_o contrary_a without_o any_o proof_n or_o testimony_n and_o ten_o or_o twelve_o page_n further_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o humbert_n who_o be_v contemporary_a with_o nicetas_n and_o in_o the_o same_o city_n with_o he_o do_v not_o well_o comprehend_v nicetas_n his_o meaning_n and_o that_o himself_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o mr._n his_o anonymous_n understand_v it_o better_o than_o humbert_n whence_o come_v this_o partiality_n but_o say_v he_o nicetas_n assert_n transubstantiation_n as_o full_o as_o humbert_n 1st_a lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 1st_a can_v do_v which_o we_o must_v examine_v those_o say_v nicetas_n who_o walk_v in_o the_o light_n eat_v the_o bread_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o drink_v his_o immaculate_a blood_n in_o the_o bread_n say_v he_o moreover_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o our_o saviour_n body_n there_o be_v three_o live_a thing_n which_o give_v life_n to_o those_o that_o eat_v worthy_o thereof_o to_o wit_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n according_a to_o that_o say_n there_o be_v three_o that_o bear_v witness_n and_o these_o three_o be_v in_o one_o he_o prove_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o our_o saviour_n body_n by_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o gush_v thence_o in_o his_o crucifixion_n and_o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o say_v the_o holy_a and_o live_a spirit_n remain_v in_o his_o inlve_a flesh_n and_o we_o eat_v this_o flesh_n in_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v change_v by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o live_v in_o he_o by_o eat_v his_o live_n and_o deify_v flesh_n can_v nicetas_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n more_o plain_o show_v his_o opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o more_o positive_o exclude_v mr._n claude_n '_o be_v vain_a conjecture_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o in_o the_o style_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v precise_a and_o positive_a i_o answer_v that_o by_o the_o bread_n of_o grace_n nicetas_n mean_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o law_n and_o that_o his_o sense_n be_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o azyme_n can_v be_v which_o he_o prove_v 1._o because_o the_o azyme_n be_v not_o bread_n till_o it_o receive_v the_o perfection_n of_o leaven_n 2._o because_o the_o azyme_n be_v a_o dead_a thing_n have_v no_o inlve_a virtue_n in_o it_o whereas_o the_o leaven_a bread_n have_v leaven_n which_o be_v to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v life_n and_o soul_n whence_o he_o conclude_v it_o be_v proper_a to_o become_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v there_o be_v in_o this_o body_n three_o live_a thing_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o run_v down_o from_o his_o pierce_a side_n and_o the_o spirit_n because_o his_o flesh_n be_v ever_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n whence_o he_o infer_v it_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o not_o in_o the_o azyme_n we_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v christ_n body_n we_o live_v in_o he_o by_o eat_v his_o live_n and_o deify_v flesh_n and_o this_o be_v nicetas_n his_o reason_n which_o i_o confess_v be_v a_o little_a odd_a but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v
in_o reference_n to_o the_o other_o communion_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o greek_n of_o who_o i_o come_v from_o treat_v what_o i_o say_v before_o and_o what_o i_o say_v even_o there_o touch_v the_o other_o communion_n sufficient_o show_v what_o may_v be_v answer_v in_o this_o respect_n to_o the_o objection_n take_v out_o of_o breerwood_n it_o not_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v thereof_o a_o particular_a article_n nor_o to_o comprehend_v they_o among_o the_o rest_n i_o confess_v the_o sense_n of_o my_o answer_n in_o general_n may_v be_v extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o greek_n in_o observe_v the_o difference_n of_o they_o with_o other_o people_n but_o to_o apply_v they_o to_o even_o the_o very_a lest_o of_o my_o term_n and_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v of_o they_o i_o speak_v be_v that_o which_o justice_n and_o equity_n can_v suffer_v have_v positive_o say_v as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o i_o speak_v of_o other_o communion_n but_o suppose_v my_o answer_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o greek_n themselves_o can_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n understand_v that_o i_o speak_v of_o people_n in_o general_n and_o not_o of_o particular_a person_n and_o mean_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v make_v no_o noise_n among_o the_o people_n that_o their_o pastor_n never_o propose_v it_o to_o they_o in_o order_n to_o its_o be_v receive_v by_o they_o nor_o declaim_v against_o it_o to_o make_v they_o reject_v it_o and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o never_o make_v of_o it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n nor_o controversy_n my_o sense_n appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o my_o answer_n breerwood_n say_v i_o have_v only_o transient_o observe_v the_o common_a difference_n of_o religion_n content_v himself_o with_o tell_v we_o what_o people_n embrace_v or_o what_o they_o positive_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o the_o thing_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v speak_v of_o they_o it_o be_v clear_a i_o distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o point_n some_o which_o these_o people_n profess_v positive_o to_o believe_v other_o which_o they_o profess_v likewise_o positive_o to_o reject_v and_o the_o three_o which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v or_o express_o reject_v it_o be_v in_o this_o three_o rank_n i_o put_v transubstantiation_n in_o respect_n of_o they_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o as_o a_o point_n they_o ought_v to_o believe_v or_o a_o error_n they_o ought_v positive_o to_o reject_v they_o meet_v not_o with_o it_o either_o among_o the_o article_n their_o religion_n teach_v nor_o among_o those_o which_o it_o oppose_v and_o express_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o call_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o people_n the_o not_o believe_v a_o thing_n by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v speak_v of_o it_o i_o ought_v not_o for_o this_o to_o be_v charge_v with_o a_o absolute_a denial_n that_o the_o greek_n never_o hear_v the_o latin_n believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o thing_n i_o speak_v of_o people_n in_o general_n and_o not_o of_o particular_a person_n and_o i_o speak_v moreover_o of_o point_n which_o be_v not_o find_v either_o among_o the_o article_n which_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v nor_o among_o those_o that_o be_v actual_o to_o be_v reject_v and_o not_o of_o those_o concern_v which_o we_o may_v be_v historical_o inform_v that_o other_o people_n hold_v they_o let_v any_o man_n judge_v then_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n character_n and_o with_o what_o kind_n of_o person_n i_o be_o concern_v beside_o what_o i_o come_v from_o observe_v we_o shall_v immediate_o see_v how_o he_o abuse_v what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o halcyon_n day_n of_o the_o church_n he_o catch_v at_o the_o least_o expression_n and_o if_o he_o can_v turn_v any_o of_o they_o into_o a_o counter_a sense_n he_o make_v thereof_o a_o matter_n of_o triumph_n this_o proceed_n seem_v whole_o unworthy_a a_o person_n of_o his_o reputation_n have_v he_o design_v to_o enrich_v himself_o with_o the_o spoil_n of_o allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o to_o transcribe_v as_o he_o have_v do_v their_o history_n can_v not_o he_o find_v a_o just_a occasion_n than_o this_o to_o introduce_v they_o into_o his_o volume_n or_o if_o he_o can_v find_v no_o better_o must_v the_o love_n he_o have_v to_o story_n and_o the_o pleasure_n he_o take_v in_o impose_v on_o we_o prevail_v over_o his_o conscience_n which_o forbid_v he_o to_o charge_v i_o with_o a_o false_a meaning_n with_o a_o sense_n as_o be_v apparent_a i_o never_o have_v and_o which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v on_o no_o better_a ground_n than_o these_o that_o he_o make_v i_o draw_v system_n and_o build_v machine_n that_o he_o make_v general_a division_n of_o the_o world_n assemble_v council_n send_v out_o ambassador_n transport_v army_n fill_v jerusalem_n with_o pilgrim_n preach_v croisado_n and_o conquer_v the_o holy_a land_n constantinople_n and_o the_o grecian_a empire_n that_o he_o fill_v the_o east_n with_o bishop_n abbot_n religious_a and_o latin_a inquisitor_n that_o he_o introduce_v prince_n king_n emperor_n and_o pope_n and_o set_v on_o foot_n negotiation_n make_v treaty_n of_o peace_n and_o reunion_n between_o the_o two_o church_n and_o all_o this_o to_o prove_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o ignorant_a the_o latin_n hold_v transubstantiation_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o prove_v a_o thing_n i_o never_o deny_v who_o can_v think_v that_o all_o this_o costly_a and_o stately_a pageantry_n shall_v be_v carry_v about_o to_o so_o little_a purpose_n and_o all_o these_o great_a figure_n be_v put_v upon_o their_o motion_n without_o any_o necessity_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o a_o thing_n we_o never_o deny_v yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o false_a equivocation_n that_o have_v occasion_v all_o this_o preparation_n and_o bustle_n a_o equivocation_n which_o have_v he_o but_o be_v please_v to_o consult_v i_o about_o for_o a_o full_a meaning_n of_o it_o suppose_v there_o be_v need_n of_o it_o i_o can_v have_v save_v he_o all_o this_o trouble_n of_o translate_n allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o several_a other_o passage_n from_o the_o greek_a of_o pachimerus_n and_o anne_n comnenus_n i_o will_v have_v tell_v he_o i_o never_o intend_v to_o deny_v but_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o greek_n know_v what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n concern_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o withal_o that_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a this_o nation_n have_v be_v so_o prodigious_o ignorant_a and_o careless_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o perplex_v with_o their_o temporal_a affair_n that_o it_o will_v be_v no_o paradox_n to_o affirm_v the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o know_v little_a of_o what_o the_o latin_n believe_v in_o this_o particular_a see_v it_o be_v certain_a they_o scarce_o know_v what_o they_o believe_v themselves_o that_o which_o i_o assert_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o controversy_n touch_v their_o ignorance_n confirm_v what_o i_o say_v but_o observe_v here_o moreover_o what_o thomas_n à _fw-la jesus_n have_v write_v the_o greek_n say_v he_o since_o their_o 5._o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n de_fw-fr proc_fw-fr salu._n omn._n gent._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 5._o separation_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v fall_v into_o a_o most_o desperate_a ignorance_n which_o will_v more_o plain_o appear_v if_o we_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o the_o age_n which_o precede_v the_o separation_n wherein_o greece_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o art_n and_o science_n he_o afterward_o relate_v a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o bozius_n in_o these_o word_n since_o the_o sixteenth_o century_n when_o the_o greek_a church_n begin_v to_o separate_v from_o we_o there_o have_v scarce_o any_o person_n be_v find_v among_o they_o excel_v in_o any_o science_n it_o be_v certain_a gregory_n relate_v that_o in_o the_o emperor_n andronicus_n his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o 250_o year_n since_o there_o be_v not_o a_o person_n in_o all_o greece_n that_o be_v able_a to_o dispute_v with_o our_o people_n about_o religion_n and_o now_o there_o be_v not_o one_o that_o can_v be_v true_o say_v to_o be_v indifferent_o learn_v if_o any_o among_o they_o desire_n to_o learn_v any_o thing_n they_o must_v leave_v constantinople_n and_o come_v to_o the_o college_n at_o rome_n which_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o build_v for_o the_o greek_n all_o the_o bishop_n among_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n who_o have_v a_o law_n among_o they_o to_o this_o effect_n that_o all_o those_o that_o study_v philosophy_n shall_v be_v excommunicate_v as_o testify_v belon_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o observation_n now_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o useful_a to_o man_n for_o the_o find_n
do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v he_o have_v not_o make_v a_o proof_n thereof_o as_o know_v the_o matter_n will_v not_o bear_v it_o yet_o have_v write_v a_o express_a chapter_n about_o it_o and_o produce_v they_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o art_n and_o pomp_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o reader_n and_o prepossess_v they_o with_o this_o imagination_n that_o i_o alone_o among_o all_o the_o protestant_n deny_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o he_o produce_v be_v crusius_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o tubinga_n who_o say_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n but_o this_o be_v not_o transubstantiation_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o this_o and_o that_o crusius_n relate_v the_o term_n which_o they_o use_v and_o this_o be_v not_o contest_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o by_o these_o term_n they_o mean_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v what_o we_o deny_v he_o offer_v we_o likewise_o something_o out_o of_o grotius_n against_o rivet_n and_o set_v again_o before_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o forbesius_n bishop_n of_o edinburg_n but_o we_o all_o know_v these_o two_o person_n although_o otherwise_o learned_a enough_o especial_o grotius_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o by_o prejudices_fw-la and_o whimsical_a project_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o reconcile_v and_o accommodate_v and_o thereupon_o write_v several_a thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o thorough_o examine_v moreover_o grotius_n in_o those_o passage_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n in_o particular_a and_o forbesius_n only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n by_o most_o here_o be_v a_o restriction_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o forbesius_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o but_o whether_o he_o prove_v it_o or_o not_o we_o do_v not_o much_o matter_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o such_o a_o man_n and_o his_o write_n that_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o regulate_v our_o sentiment_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o cite_v he_o to_o see_v whether_o the_o testimony_n of_o such_o a_o man_n be_v sufficient_a he_o add_v he_o allege_v he_o neither_o as_o a_o catholic_n nor_o protestant_n but_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n well_o skill_v in_o all_o the_o religion_n of_o europe_n and_o as_o a_o great_a traveller_n that_o he_o quote_v he_o as_o st._n augustin_n quote_v tichonius_n to_o confirm_v a_o important_a matter_n of_o fact_n acknowledge_v by_o this_o donatist_n who_o be_v more_o sincere_a than_o his_o fellow_n but_o how_o come_v he_o to_o forget_v so_o soon_o the_o qualification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n give_v he_o in_o cite_v he_o forbesius_n say_v he_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a among_o the_o english_a protestant_n what_o account_n do_v he_o think_v we_o will_v make_v of_o a_o person_n who_o he_o can_v neither_o allege_v as_o a_o protestant_n nor_o catholic_n and_o yet_o live_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o protestant_n he_o allege_v he_o say_v he_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n i_o grant_v he_o may_v be_v so_o but_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n a_o jew_n turk_n or_o moor_n whilst_o bishop_n of_o edinburg_n st._n augustin_n never_o allege_v tichonius_n as_o a_o person_n of_o this_o kind_n that_o be_v neither_o catholic_n nor_o donatist_n but_o as_o a_o real_a donatist_n although_o tichonius_n sincere_o acknowledge_v a_o truth_n which_o the_o rest_n deny_v according_o as_o we_o allege_v often_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o acknowledge_v those_o thing_n other_o deny_v although_o we_o do_v not_o thence_o infer_v they_o be_v not_o of_o that_o religion_n they_o profess_v felavius_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n deride_v the_o insolence_n of_o hottinger_n who_o 131._o pag._n 131._o pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n of_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n and_o show_v it_o do_v in_o no_o wise_n contain_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n felavius_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o hottinger_n infolence_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n call_v he_o virum_fw-la doctissimum_fw-la clarissimum_fw-la hottingerum_fw-la he_o grant_v not_o indeed_o with_o hottinger_n that_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n angel_n praefat._n ad_fw-la christoph_n angel_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o show_v his_o reason_n but_o inveigh_v not_o against_o hottinger_n thereupon_o nor_o particular_o mention_n transubstantiation_n of_o all_o those_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v there_o be_v only_a sand_n and_o dannhaverus_n professor_n of_o strasbourg_n who_o attribute_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o greek_n and_o sands_n add_v a_o term_n of_o restriction_n say_v that_o in_o the_o main_a they_o do_v in_o a_o manner_n agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o two_o author_n who_o perhaps_o write_v this_o without_o much_o reflection_n how_o many_o other_o can_v we_o produce_v who_o stick_v not_o to_o deny_v there_o be_v any_o conformity_n in_o this_o article_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n for_o not_o to_o mention_v here_o kemnitius_n boxornius_n hospinian_n and_o episcopius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v to_o be_v of_o this_o number_n we_o may_v here_o name_v the_o famous_a bishop_n morton_n the_o author_n of_o a_o book_n entitle_v catholic_n tradition_n or_o a_o treatise_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o asia_n europe_n and_o africa_n the_o learned_a saddeel_n for_o who_o henry_n the_o iv_o have_v such_o great_a esteem_n and_o kindness_n mr._n mestrezat_n mounseur_fw-fr ulric_n minister_n of_o zurich_n mr._n hottinger_n professor_n in_o the_o same_o city_n mr._n robert_n chreygton_n a_o english_a doctor_n who_o publish_v the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n and_o several_a other_o which_o i_o mention_v not_o because_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v i_o mean_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n in_o this_o particular_a if_o some_o among_o they_o as_o chytreus_n breerwood_n and_o hornbeck_n for_o instance_n who_o discourse_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o think_v to_o draw_v advantage_n from_o their_o silence_n the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o they_o set_v not_o themselves_o to_o the_o describe_v any_o other_o point_v but_o those_o that_o have_v be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v such_o point_n as_o have_v be_v open_o and_o solemn_o debate_v on_o both_o side_n such_o as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o of_o the_o azyme_n that_o of_o purgatory_n and_o some_o other_o all_o that_o then_o can_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o silence_n be_v that_o the_o greek_n never_o open_o quarrel_v with_o the_o latin_n about_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o latin_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o content_v themselves_o in_o keep_v their_o own_o sentiment_n and_o particular_a manner_n of_o expression_n without_o condemn_v one_o another_o but_o as_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n so_o we_o must_v not_o take_v the_o silence_n of_o chytreus_n breerwood_n nor_o hornbeck_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n or_o tacit_n confession_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o point_n between_o the_o two_o church_n which_o be_v what_o i_o already_o answer_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o will_v have_v prevail_v by_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o other_o schismatical_a communion_n for_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o author_n do_v only_o transient_o observe_v 8._o answer_v to_o the_o perp_n p_o 3_o c._n 8._o the_o most_o common_a different_a religion_n content_v himself_o to_o say_v what_o people_n embrace_v or_o what_o they_o positive_o and_o express_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o mention_v thing_n which_o they_o believe_v not_o by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o neither_o find_v they_o in_o the_o article_n propose_v to_o they_o to_o believe_v nor_o in_o those_o which_o they_o be_v make_v express_o to_o renounce_v as_o i_o have_v already_o explain_v mr._n arnaud_n set_v himself_o against_o this_o answer_n and_o say_v i_o 133._o lib._n 2._o c._n 4._o p._n 133._o show_v by_o this_o that_o provide_v i_o say_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o trouble_v not_o myself_o whether_o it_o be_v rational_a or_o not_o
remark_n their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o confession_n nicephorus_n callistus_n observe_v likewise_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n their_o heresy_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o reject_v the_o article_n of_o confession_n the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v another_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o have_v as_o well_o as_o other_o their_o apartment_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v consequent_o continual_o among_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o place_n where_o their_o common_a devotion_n bring_v they_o do_v acknowledge_v no_o more_o than_o the_o jacobit_v the_o doctrine_n of_o confession_n nor_o that_o of_o confirmation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o sulak_n their_o patriarch_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v raise_v any_o controversy_n on_o this_o subject_a he_o i_o say_v that_o believe_v these_o latter_a be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v apostolical_a legate_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o purge_v their_o book_n from_o some_o 7._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 7._o part_n 2._o c._n 7._o error_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o say_v he_o as_o well_o as_o to_o other_o eastern_a nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v other_o christian_n in_o that_o country_n they_o find_v they_o misunderstand_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o especial_o that_o touch_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n they_o affirm_v say_v he_o that_o we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o tell_v we_o whether_o the_o greek_n ever_o censure_v the_o proposition_n of_o these_o other_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o who_o they_o live_v for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v approve_v such_o a_o corruption_n or_o such_o a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n see_v it_o be_v only_o on_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v her_o doctrine_n be_v ground_v i_o shall_v prove_v in_o its_o place_n as_o clear_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o prove_v a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v plain_o manifest_a and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v the_o greek_n ever_o upbraid_v they_o with_o this_o their_o opinion_n or_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n be_v it_o fair_a to_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n may_v i_o not_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o disturb_v the_o armenian_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o matter_n that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o doctrine_n and_o conclude_v it_o too_o with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n and_o evidence_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v they_o be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n to_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o do_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n and_o here_o methinks_v be_v instance_n enough_o to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n and_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o consequence_n but_o we_o must_v proceed_v far_o for_o have_v show_v he_o that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o it_o i_o will_v likewise_o show_v he_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o matter_n be_v as_o i_o lay_v it_o down_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o not_o only_o his_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n but_o even_o no_o probability_n i._o for_o this_o effect_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o the_o greek_n have_v live_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n till_o this_o present_a for_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o wm._n of_o tyre_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n belon_n cottovic_n anthony_n caucus_n francis_n richard_n allatius_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr thevenot_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n have_v write_v of_o this_o matter_n i_o moreover_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o bozius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n all_o which_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v we_o the_o miserable_a condition_n wherein_o this_o church_n have_v for_o so_o long_a time_n lie_v observe_v here_o likewise_o what_o say_v a_o latinized_a monk_n call_v barlaam_n who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v 4._o barlaam_n epist_n 1._o bibl._n patr_n tom._n 2._o edit_fw-la 4._o say_v he_o few_o person_n among_o they_o that_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o learning_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o few_o that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n prefer_v the_o heathenish_a science_n above_o it_o to_o which_o they_o willing_o apply_v themselves_o all_o the_o people_n in_o general_n be_v ignorant_a especial_o of_o that_o holy_a word_n that_o bring_v salvation_n so_o that_o for_o one_o person_n among_o they_o that_o understand_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n there_o be_v million_o ignorant_a of_o it_o observe_v here_o moreover_o what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n the_o same_o patriarch_n mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n write_v i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o common_a people_n for_o i_o know_v their_o ignorance_n erudi_fw-la epist_n ad_fw-la wittemborg_n in_o epist_n virro_n erudi_fw-la and_o simplicity_n can_v defend_v they_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o faith_n who_o they_o combat_v not_o with_o arm_n but_o patience_n and_o so_o remain_v faithful_a to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o our_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o i_o continual_o upbraid_v they_o with_o it_o but_o to_o no_o purpose_n the_o jesuit_n make_v their_o advantage_n thereof_o have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o constantinople_n to_o instruct_v youth_n and_o be_v like_o fox_n among_o goose_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o can_v find_v no_o book_n from_o this_o people_n worth_a our_o read_n write_v since_o photius_n time_n except_v some_o few_o history_n and_o collection_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n the_o rest_n only_o consist_v in_o explanation_n of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o some_o pitiful_a treatise_n wherein_o they_o transcribe_v one_o out_o of_o another_o word_n for_o word_n without_o any_o art_n or_o sense_n almost_o ii_o we_o shall_v likewise_o consider_v the_o temporal_a state_n of_o greece_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o imagine_v more_o dreadful_a and_o miserable_a most_o of_o their_o emperor_n have_v be_v either_o lazy_a or_o effeminate_a continual_o accompany_v with_o misfortune_n or_o profane_a and_o impious_a person_n that_o make_v a_o mock_n of_o religion_n or_o villain_n that_o ascend_v the_o throne_n by_o sedition_n and_o murder_n by_o mean_n whereof_o greece_n become_v divide_v into_o faction_n and_o horrible_a confusion_n in_o the_o year_n 1034_o romanus_n argirus_n ibid._n peteau_fw-fr rat._n tempor_n ex_fw-la curopal_n l_o 8._o ch._n 18._o ibid._n the_o emperor_n have_v lose_v syria_n be_v cruel_o murder_v by_o the_o treachery_n of_o zoa_n his_o wife_n who_o give_v the_o empire_n afterward_o to_o her_o adulterer_n michael_n michael_n reign_v seven_o year_n possess_v by_o the_o evil_a spirit_n he_o lose_v sicily_n and_o bulgaria_n and_o at_o length_n turn_v monk_n in_o the_o year_n 1041._o zoa_o his_o wife_n adopt_v one_o michael_n calaphatus_n and_o make_v he_o emperor_n but_o four_o or_o five_o month_n ibid._n ibid._n after_o she_o cause_v his_o eye_n to_o be_v bore_v out_o and_o give_v the_o empire_n to_o constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o she_o espouse_v he_o lose_v poville_n and_o be_v terrible_o beat_v by_o the_o serviens_fw-la who_o kill_v forty_o thousand_o of_o his_o men._n constantin_n die_v in_o 1054_o and_o a_o woman_n name_v theodora_n succeed_v he_o who_o reign_v but_o one_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n after_o she_o come_v one_o name_v michael_n stratiotique_a who_o reign_v also_o but_o one_o year_n isaac_n comnenus_n dispossess_v he_o and_o take_v his_o place_n wherein_o he_o remain_v ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la overwhelm_v with_o disease_n for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n he_o resign_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1059_o to_o constantin_n ducas_n a_o dull_a ibid._n ibid._n and_o mean_a spirit_v prince_n who_o suffer_v the_o barbarian_n
223._o lib._n 2._o c._n 13._o p._n 223._o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o so_o barren_a but_o they_o can_v furnish_v we_o with_o expression_n to_o say_v i_o doubt_v whether_o the_o bread_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n i_o doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v they_o not_o likewise_o supply_v they_o with_o proper_a term_n who_o will_v say_v i_o doubt_v whether_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n there_o be_v nothing_o then_o in_o the_o doubt_n of_o these_o people_n which_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n handle_v which_o can_v favour_v mr._n arnaud_n cause_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o his_o answer_n which_o will_v do_v he_o any_o kindness_n nicolaus_n methoniensis_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o this_o mystical_a sacrifice_n take_v its_o original_a from_o our_o lord_n himself_o that_o we_o must_v not_o despise_v what_o have_v be_v teach_v we_o by_o this_o divine_a mouth_n which_o can_v lie_v that_o it_o be_v he_o himself_o tell_v we_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o that_o we_o must_v not_o charge_v he_o with_o want_n of_o power_n see_v he_o be_v almighty_a that_o his_o body_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n above_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o above_o the_o thought_n and_o apprehension_n of_o men._n mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o well_o satisfy_v with_o these_o expression_n that_o he_o cry_v out_o in_o a_o transport_v of_o joy_n that_o they_o be_v just_a natural_a and_o befit_v 226._o ibid._n p._n 226._o a_o bishop_n to_o utter_v that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o refute_v those_o that_o do_v not_o but_o what_o be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o which_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v such_o as_o i_o have_v represent_v it_o in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o impression_n of_o his_o supernatural_a virtue_n and_o be_v make_v this_o body_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n this_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o his_o almighty_a power_n which_o act_v above_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o this_o be_v a_o transubstantiation_n have_v nicolaus_n methoniensis_n mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n why_o can_v he_o not_o say_v so_o the_o tongue_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o enrich_v when_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n be_v in_o question_n must_v they_o immediate_o become_v so_o poor_a again_o when_o the_o question_n concern_v that_o of_o substance_n can_v not_o they_o furnish_v this_o bishop_n with_o proper_a term_n to_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n which_o be_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o find_v in_o nicholas_n his_o expression_n to_o bear_v he_o out_o in_o his_o exultation_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v find_v matter_n of_o triumph_n when_o he_o please_v nicolaus_n methoniensis_n continue_v his_o discourse_n add_v perhaps_o you_o doubt_v of_o this_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o because_o you_o do_v not_o see_v flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o mean_v according_a to_o mr._n claude_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v 226._o p._n 226._o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n because_o you_o do_v not_o see_v flesh_n and_o blood_n as_o if_o there_o must_v appear_v flesh_n and_o blood_n that_o we_o may_v believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o they_o these_o people_n reason_v add_v he_o will_v consist_v according_a to_o mr._n claude_n in_o a_o very_a pleasant_a argument_n if_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n contain_a the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n there_o will_v appear_v flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o there_o do_v not_o appear_v flesh_n and_o blood_n therefore_o they_o do_v not_o contain_v the_o virtue_n thereof_o he_o enhance_v this_o remark_n by_o a_o example_n take_v from_o my_o book_n which_o contain_v say_v he_o moral_o my_o virtue_n so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v demand_v why_o my_o person_n do_v not_o appear_v in_o all_o the_o chamber_n wherein_o my_o book_n be_v read_v this_o discourse_n be_v so_o full_a of_o error_n that_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v it_o be_v mr._n arnaud'_v own_o one_a suppose_v we_o do_v attribute_n to_o these_o dubitant_n the_o argument_n he_o have_v form_v he_o can_v call_v it_o a_o pleasant_a and_o ridiculous_a argument_n as_o he_o have_v do_v without_o contradict_v himself_o and_o deride_v his_o own_o maxim_n which_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o his_o chapter_n touch_v theophylact_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o faithful_a 188._o p._n 188._o do_v never_o separate_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n from_o the_o body_n itself_o nor_o his_o body_n from_o his_o virtue_n and_o that_o it_o never_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o we_o receive_v only_o in_o the_o eucharist_n its_o strength_n and_o virtue_n whereas_o they_o believe_v we_o receive_v only_o this_o strength_n and_o virtue_n from_o its_o be_v real_o and_o true_o present_a in_o our_o mystery_n suppose_v that_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n his_o doubter_n reason_v on_o the_o principle_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n believer_n their_o argument_n will_v contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v natural_a and_o reasonable_a for_o if_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v only_o in_o the_o eucharist_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o body_n be_v real_o and_o true_o present_v in_o it_o it_o natural_o follow_v there_o must_v appear_v flesh_n therein_o see_v the_o virtue_n thereof_o can_v but_o be_v accompany_v by_o this_o flesh_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o faithful_a this_o reason_v must_v be_v whole_o ground_v on_o two_o proposition_n the_o one_o that_o wheresoever_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v substantial_o present_a there_o must_v appear_v flesh_n this_o be_v a_o natural_a consequence_n the_o other_a that_o the_o virtue_n of_o this_o body_n be_v only_o in_o the_o eucharist_n because_o the_o body_n itself_o be_v substantial_o in_o it_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud'_v faith_n if_o this_o reason_v be_v pleasant_a and_o ridiculous_a it_o can_v be_v so_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o first_o proposition_n for_o as_o i_o say_v it_o be_v self_n evident_a it_o must_v be_v so_o then_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o second_o that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n faith_n be_v it_o not_o strange_a mr._n arnaud_n shall_v forget_v himself_o so_o soon_o as_o ever_o he_o have_v leap_v out_o of_o one_o chapter_n into_o another_o and_o ridicule_n himself_o i_o confess_v it_o may_v happen_v that_o a_o man_n although_o otherwise_o considerative_a may_v fall_v into_o contradiction_n for_o there_o be_v few_o person_n but_o what_o be_v liable_a to_o mistake_v but_o it_o be_v strange_a a_o man_n shall_v combat_v and_o fall_v foul_a on_o himself_o because_o that_o when_o we_o be_v earnest_o intent_n on_o any_o subject_a the_o idea_n thereof_o return_v and_o attention_n furnish_v we_o with_o that_o matter_n which_o offer_v not_o itself_o at_o first_o but_o that_o such_o a_o man_n of_o part_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v contradict_v and_o confute_v himself_o and_o scoff_v at_o his_o own_o assertion_n in_o the_o same_o book_n at_o three_o chapter_n distance_n be_v in_o my_o mind_n a_o little_a amaze_a ii_o but_o moreover_o it_o be_v certain_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v plain_o mistake_v in_o the_o argue_n which_o he_o attribute_n according_a to_o we_o to_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n his_o dubitant_n for_o we_o never_o tell_v he_o their_o doubt_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n perhaps_o say_v nicolaus_n methoniensis_n you_o doubt_v of_o this_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o because_o you_o do_v not_o see_v flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o it_o their_o doubt_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o general_a proposition_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n nicolas_n say_v perhaps_o this_o proposition_n appear_v to_o they_o incredible_a because_o they_o do_v not_o see_v flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n we_o shall_v know_v whether_o these_o doubter_n acknowledge_v this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o real_a cause_n of_o their_o doubt_n but_o suppose_v it_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o be_v that_o they_o will_v reason_v in_o this_o sort_n if_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o must_v appear_v flesh_n but_o it_o do_v not_o therefore_o it_o
eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o severus_n and_o timotheus_n aylurus_n and_o in_o general_a all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v this_o council_n this_o discourse_n plain_o show_v that_o this_o good_a patriarch_n be_v a_o little_a jesuitical_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n to_o act_n a_o deceitful_a part_n in_o his_o council_n much_o less_o in_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o gather_v hence_o that_o the_o sentiment_n which_o he_o in_o the_o beginning_n propose_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o which_o occasion_v all_o this_o intrigue_n be_v not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n but_o his_o own_o particular_a for_o have_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o armenian_n and_o greek_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o term_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o do_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o stratagem_n to_o effect_v this_o design_n it_o will_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o equivocation_n a_o misunderstanding_n or_o at_o most_o but_o a_o question_n concern_v word_n which_o must_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o christian_a charity_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o necessity_n of_o promise_v the_o emperor_n deputy_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v insert_v in_o this_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n a_o express_a article_n contain_v the_o condemnation_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n if_o in_o effect_n the_o armenian_n follow_v not_o their_o opinion_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o eutymius_n and_o isaac_n be_v neither_o impostor_n nor_o calumniator_n when_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o say_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a humane_a nature_n but_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o or_o change_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n after_o the_o deposition_n of_o those_o author_n i_o mention_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n a_o thing_n so_o certain_a now_o it_o hence_o manifest_o follow_v that_o the_o armenian_n can_v hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n and_o all_o mr._n arnaud_v exception_n be_v vain_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o the_o proof_n i_o already_o allege_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n decide_v the_o question_n and_o need_v not_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o yet_o will_v we_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o unanimous_o assert_v the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o express_a term_n the_o 12._o guido_n carmel_n suma_fw-la de_fw-la heres_fw-la de_fw-fr she_o arm._n cap._n 12._o twenty_o second_o error_n say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n consist_v in_o their_o not_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o they_o hold_v they_o be_v only_o so_o by_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o establish_v they_o only_o as_o a_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n and_o in_o another_o place_n argue_v against_o their_o opinion_n the_o armenian_n say_v he_o have_v no_o salvo_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n which_o they_o themselves_o utter_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o wit_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o thus_o expound_v they_o the_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n but_o this_o exposition_n will_v not_o pass_v because_o the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o real_a man._n man_n be_v the_o true_a image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o god_n but_o he_o be_v not_o true_a god_n by_o nature_n if_o then_o this_o be_v only_o the_o resemblance_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n or_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o armenian_n false_o say_v it_o can_v be_v call_v the_o true_a body_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n reject_v this_o testimony_n ask_v they_o why_o they_o can_v give_v you_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o they_o believe_v guy_n carme_n be_v mistake_v it_o be_v indeed_o my_o opinion_n that_o we_o must_v not_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o importance_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o may_v deceive_v other_o or_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o but_o as_o to_o guy_n carme_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o religious_a who_o be_v all_o his_o life_n time_n devote_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o often_o employ_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o several_a occasion_n as_o a_o most_o trusty_a servant_n and_o moreover_o a_o person_n of_o good_a part_n and_o considerable_a learning_n in_o those_o day_n be_v prior_n general_n also_o of_o his_o order_n inquisitor_n general_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n in_o the_o balearian_n isle_n and_o write_v of_o the_o armenian_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o make_v concern_v heresy_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v write_v a_o thing_n so_o positive_o and_o clear_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v he_o not_o well_o assure_v of_o it_o what_o advantage_n can_v he_o expect_v by_o impute_v false_o to_o a_o whole_a church_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o the_o roman_n that_o persecute_v in_o the_o west_n those_o who_o be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n and_o why_o will_v he_o give_v this_o advantage_n against_o truth_n to_o those_o deem_v heretic_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o guy_n carme_v flourish_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o john_n 22_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o all_o the_o east_n be_v overspread_v with_o emissarys_n and_o especial_o armenia_n 18._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 13._o 18._o who_o king_n ossinius_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n receive_v the_o preacher_n which_o the_o pope_n send_v he_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o people_n and_o set_v up_o school_n thoughout_v all_o part_n of_o armenia_n to_o teach_v the_o religion_n and_o language_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v then_o no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o a_o person_n in_o those_o circumstance_n wherein_o guy_n carme_n be_v who_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o divers_a heresy_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o get_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n bethink_v 8._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3._o ch._n 8._o himself_o to_o say_v that_o guy_n carme_n be_v the_o only_a author_n that_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o transubstantiation_n despensus_fw-la &_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n say_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o ground_v himself_o on_o their_o testimony_n but_o so_o confident_a a_o assertion_n deserve_v well_o perhaps_o to_o be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v take_v up_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o prejudice_v person_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n with_o he_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v whether_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v a_o little_a more_o circumspect_a than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o will_v not_o dissemble_v say_v he_o that_o several_a author_n as_o well_o catholic_n as_o heretic_n have_v accuse_v the_o armenian_n for_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n guy_n carme_v express_o impute_v to_o they_o this_o error_n prateolus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o he_o coppy_n guy_n carme_v his_o word_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o prateolus_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v follow_v guy_n carme_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitys_n thesis_n be_v not_o justifyable_a and_o therefore_o have_v choose_v rather_o of_o his_o
of_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n who_o suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o but_o they_o hold_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o representation_n a_o resemblance_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o this_o some_o of_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n have_v particular_o assert_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o representation_n and_o a_o resemblance_n of_o they_o they_o say_v likewise_o that_o when_o our_o saviour_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n but_o only_o institute_v a_o representation_n or_o a_o resemblance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o host_n the_o sacrifice_n or_o the_o communion_n one_o of_o their_o doctor_n call_v darces_n have_v write_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n say_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v dead_a but_o when_o he_o add_v by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n etc._n etc._n then_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v alive_a yet_o have_v he_o not_o express_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n or_o the_o resemblance_n of_o it_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o say_v we_o must_v expound_v that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o mass_n by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o by_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o real_a resemblance_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o damascen_n censure_v they_o for_o this_o say_v that_o the_o armenian_n have_v this_o two_o hundred_o year_n abolish_v all_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o their_o sacrament_n be_v not_o give_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n nor_o greek_a or_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o they_o have_v take_v they_o up_o according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n mr_n arnaud_n who_o in_o look_v over_o his_o raynaldus_n have_v meet_v with_o this_o clear_a testimony_n yet_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o be_v perplex_v with_o it_o for_o his_o invention_n never_o fail_v of_o find_v out_o way_n to_o shift_v the_o force_n of_o the_o most_o plain_a and_o positive_a truth_n and_o to_o turn_v they_o to_o his_o own_o advantage_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o after_o a_o exact_a search_n into_o the_o cause_n which_o may_v move_v guy_n carme_n to_o impute_v this_o error_n to_o the_o armenian_n he_o at_o length_n find_v it_o in_o this_o information_n which_o pope_n benedict_n the_o xii_o order_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o he_o add_v that_o if_o this_o original_a have_v be_v know_v to_o the_o minister_n yet_o they_o have_v find_v great_a advantage_n in_o stand_v by_o the_o testimony_n 485._o c_o 9_o 348._o &_o 485._o of_o guy_n carme_v then_o in_o ascend_v up_o to_o this_o source_n but_o all_o this_o discourse_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a amusement_n for_o when_o mr._n arnaud_v conjecture_n shall_v be_v right_a it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v guy_n carme_v his_o testimony_n be_v void_a and_o the_o minister_n have_v no_o right_a to_o allege_v he_o nor_o that_o the_o information_n aforemention_v do_v impute_v to_o the_o armenian_n those_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v not_o there_o be_v great_a likelihood_n that_o guy_n carme_v make_v not_o this_o information_n his_o rule_n for_o beside_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o he_o reckon_v up_o but_o thirty_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n whereas_o the_o information_n compute_v they_o to_o be_v about_o one_o hundred_o and_o seventeen_o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o be_v that_o in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o act_n be_v not_o question_v but_o past_a for_o such_o certainty_n that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n scruple_v not_o to_o make_v they_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o book_n and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o use_n which_o can_v be_v make_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n but_o howsoever_o what_o can_v be_v say_v against_o a_o act_n so_o authentic_a as_o that_o of_o benedict_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o uncertain_a report_n but_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n armenian_n or_o latin_n who_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n and_o who_o the_o pope_n will_v hear_v himself_o that_o he_o may_v be_v ascertain_v of_o the_o truth_n to_o know_v of_o what_o weight_n or_o authority_n this_o piece_n be_v we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o pope_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a to_o the_o catholic_n or_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n ibid._n raynald_n ibid._n we_o have_v long_o since_o say_v he_o be_v inform_v by_o several_a person_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o in_o both_o the_o armenia_n there_o be_v hold_v several_a detestable_a and_o abominable_a error_n and_o that_o they_o be_v maintain_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n hold_v and_o teach_v which_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o at_o first_o we_o be_v unwilling_a to_o credit_v these_o report_n yet_o be_v at_o length_n force_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o certain_a testimony_n of_o person_n who_o tell_v we_o they_o perfect_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o those_o country_n yet_o before_o we_o give_v full_a credit_n we_o think_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o make_v exact_a search_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o way_n of_o judiciary_n and_o solemn_a information_n both_o by_o hear_v several_a witness_n who_o likewise_o tell_v we_o they_o know_v the_o state_n of_o these_o country_n and_o take_v in_o write_v these_o their_o deposition_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o book_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v the_o armenian_n do_v common_o use_v wherein_o be_v plain_o teach_v these_o error_n he_o say_v the_o same_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o in_o his_o information_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n cause_v these_o witness_n to_o appear_v personal_o before_o he_o and_o give_v ibid._n raâ—nald_n ibid._n they_o a_o oath_n to_o speak_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o know_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o these_o witness_n be_v not_o only_a latin_n that_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n but_o armenian_n themselves_o and_o that_o the_o book_n produce_v be_v write_v in_o the_o armenian_a tongue_n and_o some_o of_o those_o be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o both_o the_o armenia_n '_o s_o i_o think_v here_o be_v as_o many_o formality_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v and_o all_o these_o circumstance_n will_v not_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o those_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o act_n yet_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n agree_v herein_o he_o say_v that_o in_o this_o monstrous_a heap_n of_o error_n there_o be_v several_a senseless_a extravagant_a and_o socinian_n opinion_n 4â—4_n lib._n 5._o c._n 9_o p._n 4â—4_n that_o therein_o original_a sin_n the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o vision_n of_o god_n the_o existence_n of_o hell_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n be_v deny_v that_o therein_o be_v also_o contrary_a error_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a this_o be_v not_o the_o religion_n of_o a_o people_n or_o nation_n but_o rather_o a_o rhapsody_n of_o opinion_n of_o several_a sect_n and_o nation_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v in_o these_o article_n several_a absurd_a opinion_n and_o some_o that_o differ_v little_a from_o socinianism_n but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o may_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o particular_a people_n the_o pope_n express_o distinguish_v in_o his_o bull_n three_o sort_n of_o error_n contain_v in_o his_o information_n some_o that_o be_v hold_v in_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o armenia_n other_o which_z be_v hold_v only_o in_o one_o armenia_n and_o the_o three_o which_o be_v only_o hold_v and_o teach_v by_o some_o particular_a person_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v exact_o observe_v in_o the_o article_n themselves_o in_o which_o the_o particular_a opinion_n be_v describe_v in_o these_o term_n quidam_fw-la or_o aliqui_fw-la tenent_fw-la as_o in_o article_n cvi_o quidam_fw-la catholicon_fw-la armenorum_n dixit_fw-la &_o scripsit_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o generali_fw-la resurrectione_n omnes_fw-la homines_fw-la consurgent_fw-la cum_fw-la corporibus_fw-la suis_fw-la sed_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o corporibus_fw-la eorum_fw-la non_fw-la erit_fw-la sexuum_fw-la discretio_fw-la and_o in_o the_o cviii_o article_n aliqui_fw-la magni_fw-la homines_fw-la armeni_n laici_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la
that_o the_o doubt_n be_v reject_v in_o these_o term_n i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n speak_v in_o this_o sort_n the_o term_n of_o true_a may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v and_o that_o of_o proper_a in_o other_o and_o both_o of_o these_o be_v therein_o use_v in_o sense_n far_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o give_v they_o but_o he_o must_v not_o under_o this_o pretence_n form_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o term_n be_v separate_v which_o offer_v themselves_o in_o divers_a passage_n and_o in_o divers_a author_n and_o these_o same_o term_n join_v together_o by_o way_n of_o exageration_n i_o confess_v that_o nicephorus_n according_a to_o allatius_n relation_n join_v together_o the_o two_o term_n of_o proper_o and_o true_o but_o beside_o that_o nicephorus_n be_v not_o all_o age_n nor_o all_o nation_n we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o thus_o upon_o a_o hypothesis_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o therefore_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o what_o he_o say_v and_o these_o be_v my_o general_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n passage_n shall_v we_o descend_v at_o present_a to_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o passage_n we_o must_v first_o lay_v aside_o those_o of_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr of_o damascen_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o profession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o saracen_n that_o be_v convert_v of_o the_o 12_o century_n and_o that_o of_o the_o horologium_fw-la of_o the_o greek_n for_o they_o have_v be_v all_o of_o they_o already_o sufficient_o answer_v it_o be_v only_o needful_a to_o remember_v what_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v touch_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v retrench_v those_o that_o be_v take_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n see_v we_o have_v already_o answer_v they_o we_o have_v also_o answer_v that_o take_v out_o of_o the_o common_a liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v answer_v it_o if_o those_o of_o leopolis_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o true_a body_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n for_o all_o this_o that_o they_o have_v another_o belief_n than_o that_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o armenian_n who_o formal_o declare_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o these_o term_n than_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v his_o quotation_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o communicate_v i_o eat_v by_o faith_n o_o lord_n jesus_n liturgicis_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n iâ—_n liturgicis_fw-la christ_n thy_o holy_a live_n and_o save_v body_n i_o drink_v by_o faith_n thy_o holy_a and_o pure_a blood_n the_o passage_n of_o adam_n the_o archdeacon_n of_o the_o nestorian_n mention_v by_o strozza_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v for_o two_o reason_n first_o that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o a_o man_n that_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o embrace_v its_o religion_n write_v in_o rome_n itself_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o pope_n paul_n v._o and_o from_o who_o word_n by_o consequence_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v touch_v the_o nestorian_a church_n second_o that_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v our_o eat_v the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n incarnate_a that_o we_o drink_v true_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v god_n relate_v not_o to_o our_o question_n nor_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n incarnate_a what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o indian_a christian_n that_o add_v to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la corpus_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la sanguis_fw-la meus_fw-la be_v a_o thing_n very_o doubtful_a it_o be_v not_o likely_a alexis_n menesez_n the_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n who_o labour_v to_o reduce_v these_o indian_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v retrench_v from_o their_o liturgy_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la have_v he_o in_o truth_n find_v they_o in_o it_o those_o that_o write_v the_o action_n of_o this_o arch_a bishop_n say_v this_o addition_n be_v make_v by_o a_o bishop_n that_o come_v from_o babylon_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o much_o heed_n what_o they_o relate_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a chaos_n wherein_o a_o 500_o book_n 5._o ch._n 10._o p._n 500_o man_n can_v comprehend_v nothing_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o sings_z still_o in_o their_o mass_n fratres_n mei_fw-la suscipite_fw-la corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la dicit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la but_o what_o consequence_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la be_v a_o clause_n add_v by_o menesez_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o be_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n there_o remain_v still_o in_o this_o liturgy_n as_o correct_v as_o it_o be_v several_a passage_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o what_o the_o priest_n say_v jesus_n 6._o missae_fw-la christ_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o christ_n our_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o who_o command_v we_o to_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n receive_v this_o sacrifice_n from_o our_o hand_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o proper_a substance_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v offer_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v read_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n to_o have_v his_o presence_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o please_v he_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a etc._n etc._n rehearse_v the_o creed_n the_o priest_n say_v this_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n then_o pray_v for_o the_o consecration_n o_o lord_n god_n say_v he_o look_v not_o upon_o the_o multitude_n of_o my_o sin_n '_o and_o be_v not_o angry_a with_o we_o for_o the_o number_n of_o our_o crime_n but_o by_o thy_o ineffable_a grace_n consecrate_v this_o sacrifice_n and_o endue_v it_o with_o that_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n that_o it_o may_v abolish_v the_o multitude_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o the_o end_n that_o when_o thou_o shall_v at_o last_o appear_v in_o that_o humane_a form_n which_o thou_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v on_o thou_o we_o may_v find_v acceptance_n with_o thou_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o restrain_v the_o consecration_n to_o the_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o abolish_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o on_o the_o other_o formal_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o will_v appear_v be_v the_o last_o day_n immediate_o after_o he_o call_v the_o gift_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o beseech_v god_n they_o may_v be_v make_v worthy_a to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v by_o faith_n again_o he_o say_v that_o he_o sacrifice_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o his_o holy_a spirit_n may_v come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o this_o oblation_n and_o sanctify_v it_o to_o
10_o century_n and_o that_o as_o to_o his_o part_n he_o have_v make_v use_n neither_o of_o cheat_n nor_o artisices_n to_o hinder_v this_o change_n be_v be_v make_v with_o noise_n the_o first_o of_o these_o answer_n be_v already_o refute_v we_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v either_o with_o greek_n or_o egyptian_n moscovite_n ethiopian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n armenian_n nor_o indian_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n put_v question_n to_o we_o about_o they_o without_o their_o consent_n or_o order_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n insinuate_v of_o itself_o among_o they_o which_o when_o effect_v we_o shall_v have_v the_o emissary_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n to_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o innovation_n the_o second_o answer_n be_v frivolous_a we_o neither_o accuse_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o his_o friend_n personal_o for_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n to_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o change_n happen_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v thereunto_o contribute_v consist_v only_o in_o the_o false_a citation_n and_o sophism_n in_o their_o book_n but_o of_o these_o we_o will_v not_o here_o complain_v we_o only_o complain_v here_o of_o their_o draw_a advantage_n from_o the_o ill_a mean_n that_o have_v be_v use_v by_o other_o person_n on_o their_o side_n who_o successor_n and_o defender_n they_o be_v to_o deprive_v posterity_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o innovation_n in_o question_n and_o i_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o justice_n in_o this_o complaint_n a_o council_n have_v cause_v john_n scot_n book_n to_o be_v burn_v there_o be_v none_o to_o be_v have_v of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n we_o have_v lose_v the_o write_n of_o heribald_a bishop_n of_o auxerre_n the_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n eriger_n book_n against_o paschasus_n berenger_n work_n their_o book_n who_o write_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o know_v no_o more_o of_o this_o long_a history_n than_o what_o we_o can_v gather_v here_o and_o there_o in_o suspect_a author_n adversary_n to_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o doctrine_n moreover_o there_o have_v be_v give_v the_o public_a under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n false_a and_o suppose_a book_n their_o real_a work_n have_v be_v alter_v and_o false_a piece_n insert_v in_o they_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v there_o be_v no_o innovation_n in_o their_o doctrine_n i_o say_v noüet_v answer_v to_o noüet_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v easy_o justify_v and_o which_o i_o have_v already_o clear_o prove_v elsewhere_o if_o i_o complain_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o these_o fraud_n put_v upon_o we_o and_o which_o he_o know_v to_o be_v such_o in_o like_a manner_n as_o what_o the_o emissary_n have_v do_v in_o the_o east_n whence_o he_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v they_o of_o those_o part_n have_v ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n this_o be_v i_o think_v a_o complaint_n for_o which_o no_o rational_a person_n will_v condemn_v i_o i_o likewise_o propose_v some_o example_n of_o insensible_a change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n whence_o i_o conclude_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a one_o shall_v have_v happen_v by_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o the_o perplexity_n which_o these_o example_n cause_v he_o have_v devise_v some_o distinction_n some_o of_o they_o imaginary_a and_o other_o unnecessary_a by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o have_v pretend_v to_o invalidate_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o they_o be_v these_o difference_n which_o we_o must_v now_o examine_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n and_o some_o other_o have_v be_v change_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o gainsay_v it_o but_o tell_v we_o these_o custom_n be_v still_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n so_o that_o the_o change_n have_v not_o be_v universal_a whereas_o if_o that_o of_o the_o establishment_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v true_a we_o must_v suppose_v it_o happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o christian_a church_n this_o be_v his_o first_o difference_n which_o he_o amplify_v and_o exaggerate_v after_o his_o manner_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v not_o difficult_a to_o wit_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o if_o there_o be_v it_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o the_o emissary_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n beside_o that_o a_o change_n be_v not_o ever_o the_o less_o insensible_a in_o respect_n of_o those_o that_o have_v admit_v it_o for_o its_o being_n less_o universal_a the_o second_o difference_n be_v that_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o i_o propose_v the_o point_n concern_v some_o establish_a custom_n whereas_o here_o the_o question_n be_v touch_v a_o new_a doctrine_n universal_o establish_v which_o be_v say_v he_o extreme_o different_a a_o general_a inconveniency_n may_v universal_o abolish_v a_o custom_n but_o when_o the_o question_n be_v touch_v the_o remedy_n of_o a_o abuse_n every_o man_n follow_v his_o particular_a judgement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o remedy_n and_o this_o especial_o show_v we_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o this_o must_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o universal_a establishment_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a doctrine_n which_o can_v subsist_v with_o the_o infinite_a diversity_n of_o judgement_n respect_n and_o inclination_n which_o happen_v in_o so_o many_o different_a church_n which_o be_v divide_v in_o such_o small_a matter_n can_v be_v expect_v to_o unite_v in_o a_o doctrine_n so_o offensive_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a it_o have_v find_v any_o follower_n neither_o can_v it_o have_v it_o not_o be_v authorise_a by_o a_o universal_a consent_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o be_v abolish_v and_o a_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v establish_v but_o this_o difference_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n more_o hurt_v than_o good_a for_o ignorant_a people_n be_v more_o earnest_a to_o conserve_v their_o custom_n which_o they_o know_v than_o they_o be_v to_o reject_v a_o doctrine_n which_o they_o know_v but_o imperfect_o and_o concern_v who_o novelty_n they_o can_v judge_v when_o a_o ancient_a public_a and_o perpetual_a custom_n be_v abolish_v the_o innovation_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n be_v introduce_v for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v conceal_v it_o be_v offer_v as_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o they_o that_o offer_v it_o pervert_v for_o this_o effect_n some_o ordinary_a expression_n turn_v they_o into_o another_o sense_n custom_n be_v of_o themselves_o popular_a and_o when_o they_o be_v change_v people_n be_v apt_a to_o imagine_v their_o religion_n be_v about_o be_v take_v away_o from_o they_o but_o as_o to_o doctrinal_n the_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o suffer_v those_o that_o have_v great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o preach_v what_o they_o please_v and_o obedient_o receive_v it_o without_o any_o examination_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o have_v happen_v something_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v like_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v that_o when_o we_o leave_v a_o ancient_a custom_n every_o man_n take_v a_o different_a course_n and_o follow_v his_o own_o particular_a judgement_n for_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n in_o depart_v from_o the_o plain_a and_o genuine_a explication_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v figure_n and_o image_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v fall_v upon_o different_a sentiment_n the_o greek_n have_v take_v the_o party_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o latin_n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n but_o we_o must_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v so_o offensive_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a it_o have_v find_v any_o follower_n have_v it_o not_o be_v authorise_v by_o a_o universal_a consent_n this_o acknowledgement_n must_v at_o least_o show_v the_o world_n how_o important_a it_o be_v to_o prevent_v be_v abuse_v by_o this_o pretend_a universal_a consent_n and_o engage_v in_o a_o sentiment_n which_o moreover_o be_v so_o offensive_a but_o as_o the_o discussion_n of_o this_o question_n touch_v the_o universal_a
present_v as_o also_o the_o answer_n of_o cardinal_n perron_n which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n but_o mere_a illusion_n we_o may_v reckon_v among_o the_o practice_n depend_v on_o a_o doctrine_n that_o of_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n which_o have_v insinuate_v itself_o into_o france_n and_o germany_n since_o the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o all_o the_o forego_n age_n and_o long_o after_o france_n and_o germany_n reject_v this_o adoration_n as_o unlawful_a and_o contrary_a to_o true_a piety_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n hold_v under_o charlemagne_n and_o consist_v of_o above_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n of_o france_n italy_n germany_n and_o england_n wherein_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v condemn_v this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n of_o image_n of_o charlemagne_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n and_o walafridus_n strabo_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n under_z lewis_z the_o debonnair_a and_o by_o the_o continuer_n of_o climoinus_n we_o find_v likewise_o in_o nicetas_n choniatus_fw-la that_o the_o german_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n persist_v in_o this_o opinion_n the_o german_n say_v he_o and_o the_o armenian_n agree_n in_o this_o 986._o nicet_fw-la choni_fw-la l._n 2._o page_n 986._o that_o they_o reject_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v deny_v so_o plain_a a_o matter_n of_o fact_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o francfort_n admit_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v only_o a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a cross_n that_o they_o admit_v likewise_o the_o historical_a use_n of_o image_n and_o that_o without_o do_v violence_n to_o nature_n the_o historical_a use_n of_o image_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o the_o same_o image_n but_o this_o be_v a_o impertinent_a dispute_v against_o the_o father_n of_o francfort_n and_o the_o church_n that_o have_v follow_v they_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o themselves_o or_o whether_o they_o do_v violence_n to_o nature_n but_o whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o contrary_a belief_n and_o practice_n have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o these_o very_a church_n without_o noise_n opposition_n and_o disputation_n now_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v deny_v it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o strange_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o these_o bishop_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n reason_n and_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v be_v lay_v aside_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n who_o use_v this_o condescension_n towards_o they_o do_v not_o open_o oppose_v they_o but_o tarry_v till_o time_n wear_v out_o this_o error_n whereby_o they_o have_v have_v the_o success_n which_o they_o expect_v from_o so_o charitable_a a_o conduct_n so_o far_o be_v it_o from_o be_v strange_a that_o this_o shall_v happen_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o this_o have_v not_o happen_v this_o methinks_v be_v a_o dispose_n too_o free_o of_o the_o judgement_n and_o consent_n of_o rational_a people_n it_o will_v not_o then_o be_v strange_a according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o this_o party_n that_o be_v in_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n shall_v use_v any_o condescension_n towards_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o council_n the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n and_o all_o germany_n which_o be_v in_o a_o contrary_a belief_n and_o practice_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v cautious_a of_o oppose_v they_o in_o this_o particular_a and_o patient_o expect_v till_o time_n remedy_v this_o mistake_n but_o according_a to_o the_o same_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o will_v be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o folly_n and_o the_o high_a extravagancy_n imaginable_a to_o suppose_v that_o some_o paschasi_v and_o bertramist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o not_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o and_o although_o that_o moreover_o they_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o dispute_v and_o have_v other_o thing_n to_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o other_o interest_n to_o mind_n yet_o must_v it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o imagine_v they_o be_v of_o that_o patient_a and_o charitable_a disposition_n the_o pope_n be_v of_o who_o refer_v these_o thing_n to_o be_v remedy_v by_o time_n mr._n arnaud_n forbid_v we_o to_o be_v astonish_v at_o france_n and_o germany_n insensible_o change_v a_o doctrine_n and_o a_o rite_n he_o forbid_v we_o to_o concern_v ourselves_o about_o the_o question_n of_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_n of_o this_o change_n the_o stupidity_n of_o the_o bishop_n on_o both_o side_n who_o look_v upon_o one_o another_o as_o excommunicate_v person_n yet_o without_o dare_v to_o speak_v to_o one_o another_o about_o it_o be_v withhold_v by_o a_o holy_a condescension_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o good_a effect_n of_o time_n and_o by_o the_o marvellous_a meekness_n of_o the_o laic_n some_o of_o who_o be_v worshipper_n of_o image_n and_o other_o not_o and_o some_o of_o they_o consequent_o anathematise_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o other_o condemn_v by_o that_o of_o francfort_n and_o yet_o live_v in_o peace_n without_o noise_n without_o mutual_a opposition_n without_o dispute_n but_o if_o we_o will_v hear_v he_o on_o the_o other_o change_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o command_v we_o not_o only_o to_o be_v astonish_v but_o to_o esteem_v it_o a_o fearful_a prodigy_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v teach_v and_o maintain_v as_o be_v the_o ancient_a and_o perpetual_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n shall_v make_v insensible_a progress_v during_o the_o darkness_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v have_v be_v person_n in_o the_o same_o church_n that_o have_v believe_v it_o and_o other_o that_o have_v not_o without_o fall_v foul_a upon_o and_o oppose_v one_o another_o when_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n be_v agitate_a in_o the_o east_n it_o vehement_o heat_a man_n mind_n so_o that_o each_o party_n proceed_v to_o anathema_n banishment_n and_o bloodshed_n and_o in_o the_o west_n the_o contrary_a party_n to_o the_o adoration_n write_v and_o hold_v assembly_n whereas_o when_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v handle_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v neither_o council_n call_v nor_o anathema_n pronounce_v nor_o banishment_n nor_o any_o extraordinary_a matter_n yet_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o former_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o condescension_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o time_n the_o party_n for_o the_o adoration_n have_v insensible_o fortify_v themselves_o and_o at_o length_n get_v the_o upper_a hand_n but_o as_o to_o the_o other_o he_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n can_v advance_v and_o communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n but_o the_o whole_a universe_n must_v be_v shake_v with_o it_o let_v the_o reader_n than_o judge_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n equity_n nothing_o say_v he_o be_v more_o astonish_a than_o this_o universal_a forgetfulness_n 287._o page_n 287._o in_o the_o 11_o century_n whether_o there_o be_v therein_o any_o other_o doctrine_n among_o christian_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o of_o the_o 11_o century_n forget_v the_o contest_v which_o have_v be_v in_o the_o 9th_o be_v not_o john_n scot_n book_n burn_v by_o a_o council_n let_v he_o forget_v it_o if_o he_o will_v there_o will_v redound_v no_o advantage_n to_o he_o by_o it_o see_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n the_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v teach_v i_o mean_v that_o which_o assert_n the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacramental_o and_o virtual_o moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o observe_v that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v against_o he_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o of_o the_o 11_o century_n forget_v such_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o that_o which_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o paschasus_n himself_o this_o be_v a_o sufficient_a mark_n that_o the_o 10_o century_n which_o hold_v the_o middle_a between_o the_o 9th_o and_o 11_o be_v overspread_v with_o thick_a darkness_n see_v the_o idea_n and_o memory_n of_o a_o thing_n so_o considerable_a be_v therein_o lose_v but_o we_o must_v examine_v his_o four_o difference_n a_o four_o circumstance_n 960._o page_n 960._o say_v he_o which_o do_v further_a strange_o distinguish_v this_o pretend_a change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n
bertram_n now_o bertram_n do_v not_o any_o where_o name_n paschasus_n and_o not_o only_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v he_o open_o but_o shun_v to_o appear_v contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n that_o raban_n be_v a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n why_o can_v it_o not_o be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n see_v this_o author_n formal_o say_v it_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o never_o see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n better_a judge_n of_o it_o than_o this_o author_n that_o do_v see_v it_o suppose_v raban_n do_v not_o name_n paschasus_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v his_o book_n for_o a_o man_n may_v write_v against_o a_o book_n and_o yet_o not_o name_v the_o author_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a attacking_z the_o book_n to_o combat_v precise_o and_o direct_o the_o fundamental_a and_o essential_a proposition_n which_o paschasus_n come_v from_o establish_v in_o it_o which_o be_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o anonymous_a author_n say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o only_a person_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la that_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n it_o be_v never_o cite_v either_o by_o berenger_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o author_n it_o be_v unknown_a to_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n suppose_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v true_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n as_o of_o that_o which_o he_o see_v but_o beside_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n hazard_v himself_o too_o much_o when_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n he_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o raban_n himself_o who_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o it_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o the_o anonymous_a do_v except_v the_o name_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o do_v not_o express_v which_o plain_o defend_v the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o nameless_a author_n quidam_fw-la nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la 33._o poen_n rab._n c._n 33._o domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o in_o quo_fw-la ipse_fw-la dominus_fw-la passus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o resurrexit_fw-la de_fw-la sepulchro_fw-la cvi_fw-la errori_fw-la quantum_fw-la potuimus_fw-la ad_fw-la egilum_fw-la abbatem_fw-la scribentes_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la ipso_fw-la quid_fw-la veer_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la aperuimus_fw-la but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n do_v in_o effect_n 875._o page_n 875._o contradict_v paschasus_n this_o will_v be_v but_o of_o small_a advantage_n to_o mr._n claude_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v afterward_o by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a great_a wit_n and_o famous_a bishop_n who_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n refute_v that_o it_o can_v appear_v strange_a he_o shall_v fall_v into_o a_o error_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n can_v not_o render_v he_o incapable_a of_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v we_o have_v only_a raban_n to_o oppose_v against_o paschasus_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o be_v inconsiderable_a paschasus_n be_v only_o a_o mean_a religious_a when_o raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o when_o paschasus_n come_v to_o be_v abbot_n of_o corbie_n raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o one_o be_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o other_o as_o to_o knowledge_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o raban_n infinite_o excel_v paschasus_n not_o in_o the_o mere_a quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n although_o these_o qualification_n do_v much_o set_v off_o a_o scholar_n but_o by_o the_o epithet_n which_o baronius_n give_v he_o audi_fw-la say_v he_o quid_fw-la vertex_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la 847._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 847._o theologorum_fw-la rabanus_n decreverit_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n can_v propose_v paschasus_n but_o only_o as_o the_o single_a person_n of_o his_o party_n now_o be_v it_o the_o same_o with_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o raban_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o presumption_n will_v be_v whole_o for_o this_o last_o and_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_o better_a to_o bring_v the_o church_n on_o raban_n side_n than_o on_o paschasus_n but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o that_o of_o other_o author_n his_o contemporary_n that_o of_o paschasus_n agree_v with_o none_o of_o '_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n have_v disturb_v no_o body_n but_o that_o of_o paschasus_n set_v several_a person_n against_o he_o of_o his_o own_o time_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n for_o accuse_v raban_n of_o innovation_n but_o there_o be_v very_o strong_a proof_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n have_v refute_v for_o shall_v a_o man_n rigorous_o examine_v paschasus_n his_o write_n he_o will_v find_v more_o mark_n of_o human_a weakness_n than_o in_o those_o of_o raban_n beside_o that_o from_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o raban_n have_v the_o church_n of_o lion_n for_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v hence_o conclude_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o reason_v that_o his_o doctrine_n on_o the_o eucharist_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o time_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n will_v not_o have_v spare_v he_o on_o such_o a_o important_a article_n and_o yet_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o when_o this_o church_n herself_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o have_v be_v in_o term_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o favour_n the_o real_a presence_n when_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v she_o give_v script_n lugd._n eccles_n de_fw-fr tenend_n ver_fw-la script_n to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o which_o insinuate_v that_o she_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o death_n the_o example_n of_o these_o great_a wit_n and_o bishop_n that_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v indeed_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o raban_n to_o fall_v into_o error_n which_o be_v what_o we_o do_v not_o at_o present_a dispute_n for_o there_o be_v no_o body_n infallible_a no_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_n but_o this_o example_n conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o paschasus_n who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o other_o so_o far_o they_o stand_v upon_o equal_a ground_n both_o man_n and_o both_o liable_a to_o error_n it_o remain_v to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o actual_o fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o this_o example_n of_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o decide_v it_o signify_v nothing_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o no_o body_n ever_o reproach_v 875._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12_o p._n 875._o he_o with_o this_o error_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o any_o other_o author_n save_o the_o anonymous_n see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n so_o that_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o have_v condemn_v it_o raban_n do_v not_o keep_v this_o letter_n secret_a see_v he_o have_v himself_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o his_o penitential_o and_o say_v he_o do_v it_o against_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n those_o who_o see_v not_o his_o letter_n may_v easy_o comprehend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o for_o what_o end_n he_o design_v it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o condemn_v it_o it_o be_v their_o fault_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o any_o great_a
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Ê‹sher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
one_o hand_n the_o book_n can_v not_o 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 134_o 135._o be_v deny_v to_o be_v true_a and_o acknowledge_v moreover_o that_o this_o bertram_z to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ratramnus_n who_o he_o late_o mention_v with_o such_o great_a eulogy_n as_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v divine_a grace_n he_o i_o say_v believe_v it_o be_v best_a to_o attempt_v the_o justify_v he_o by_o any_o mean_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o heresy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v bethink_v himself_o of_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n in_o the_o book_n in_o question_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o paschasus_n ratbert_n defend_v in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n ratramnus_n and_o paschasus_n have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o heretic_n to_o wit_n certain_a stercoranists_n who_o according_a to_o cardinal_n perron_n appear_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o they_o both_o of_o they_o admirable_o well_o agree_v in_o defend_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o charge_n of_o heresy_n bring_v against_o bertram_n as_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n have_v hitherto_o do_v without_o any_o reason_n mr._n herman_n canon_n of_o beauvais_n have_v approve_v of_o this_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n print_v in_o 1652._o under_o the_o name_n of_o hierom_n ab_fw-la angelo_n forti_fw-la and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n he_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v jansenius_n his_o disciple_n against_o mr._n desmarest_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o groningue_n who_o argue_v against_o transubstantiation_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o same_o ratramnus_n who_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o port_n royal_a quote_v as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o novelty_n of_o molina_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n herman_n in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o we_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n of_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n on_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n yet_o by_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o injustice_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n and_o other_o who_o have_v see_v bertram_n manuscript_n he_o still_o suspect_v it_o to_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n howsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o remember_v that_o ratramnus_n die_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bear_v with_o his_o offensive_a expression_n this_o be_v the_o part_n which_o these_o two_o gentleman_n have_v take_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o ratramnus_n his_o authority_n who_o testimony_n be_v useful_a to_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n on_o the_o contrary_a design_v in_o his_o history_n of_o gottheschalc_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n to_o oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discredit_v its_o champion_n have_v attack_v the_o person_n of_o ratramnus_n he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o he_o do_v all_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o discredit_v it_o and_o bereave_v it_o of_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o these_o other_o gentleman_n attribute_v to_o it_o howsoever_o he_o yield_v it_o to_o the_o protestant_n as_o be_v for_o they_o and_o maintain_v with_o possevin_n that_o although_o this_o book_n may_v be_v read_v with_o correction_n yet_o pope_n clement_n viii_o have_v do_v well_o in_o prohibit_v it_o other_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n have_v clear_o foresee_v that_o if_o what_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n offer_v against_o ratramnus_n be_v of_o use_n to_o he_o against_o the_o disciple_n of_o jansenius_n and_o if_o his_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v advantageous_a against_o the_o adversary_n which_o he_o have_v at_o his_o back_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o as_o fast_o as_o he_o deprive_v his_o adversary_n of_o so_o famous_a a_o author_n as_o ratramnus_n in_o decry_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o yield_v he_o to_o we_o without_o any_o dispute_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a authentic_a author_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o have_v believe_v then_o that_o to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n into_o this_o inconveniency_n they_o must_v invent_v some_o other_o new_a mean_n which_o on_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v less_o bold_a and_o more_o likely_a than_o be_v that_o of_o mr._n mauguin_n which_o can_v reasonable_o be_v maintain_v and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o will_v not_o give_v we_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o father_n cellot_n have_v give_v we_o in_o place_v ratramnus_n absolute_o on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n marca_n the_o decease_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v seem_v to_o have_v do_v when_o he_o offer_v as_o a_o new_a discovery_n that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n for_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o opinion_n he_o pretend_v to_o secure_v to_o ratramnus_n his_o whole_a authority_n and_o reputation_n and_o attribute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o infamy_n of_o a_o heretical_a piece_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a censurer_n we_o may_v charge_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o inconstancy_n see_v that_o in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v publish_v since_o his_o death_n by_o the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin-german_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v true_o of_o ratramnus_n howsoever_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n affirm_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr spicil_n tome_n 2._o spicil_n achery_n write_v in_o 1657._o first_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o of_o ratramnus_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v think_v second_o that_o it_o be_v john_n surname_v scot_n or_o erigenus_n three_o that_o john_n scot_n acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n by_o a_o famous_a imposture_n to_o give_v it_o the_o more_o weight_n four_o that_o this_o book_n be_v then_o the_o same_o which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseile_n by_o leo_n ix_o as_o lanfranc_n report_v and_o be_v at_o length_n burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicholas_n ii_o in_o 1059._o and_o thus_o do_v he_o reject_v his_o former_a opinion_n through_o human_a weakness_n from_o which_o the_o great_a wit_n be_v not_o exempt_a and_o wherein_o a_o man_n easy_o fall_v when_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n well_o perceive_v what_o a_o troublesome_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o the_o roman_a faith_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a man_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n he_o also_o well_o foresee_v that_o those_o who_o will_v reflect_v on_o the_o person_n of_o ratram_n will_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v that_o upon_o the_o contest_v to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n give_v birth_n charles_n the_o bald_a have_v consult_v ratram_n this_o great_a man_n take_v part_n with_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n he_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v this_o same_o ratram_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o same_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o show_v himself_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o withstand_v three_o time_n hincmar_n his_o archbishop_n as_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 135._o observe_v that_o this_o ratram_n be_v so_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n that_o after_o these_o bicker_n with_o hincmar_n hincmar_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o french_a prelate_n commission_v he_o to_o answer_v in_o their_o name_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o dispute_n which_o arise_v between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v such_o a_o one_o pass_v for_o a_o heretic_n moreover_o mr._n marca_n can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o ratram_n shall_v we_o
corrupt_v the_o catalogue_n of_o s._n hildephonsus_fw-la his_o work_n by_o insert_v in_o they_o these_o word_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o miroeus_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o manuscript_n he_o write_v a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n against_o three_o infidel_n we_o know_v likewise_o that_o paschasus_n his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v father_v on_o the_o famous_a raban_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o cologn_n edition_n in_o 1551._o and_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v he_o have_v another_o of_o they_o in_o his_o hand_n although_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n and_o that_o raban_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o paschasus_n but_o without_o such_o appearance_n and_o without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o witness_n we_o must_v be_v grave_o tell_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n who_o be_v not_o convince_v nor_o accuse_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v father_v on_o bertram_n the_o book_n which_o be_v condemn_v at_o verseil_n and_o rome_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n john_n scot_n and_o that_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o we_o must_v be_v inform_v of_o this_o pretend_a supposition_n which_o no_o body_n before_o ever_o imagine_v what_o be_v this_o but_o impose_v on_o the_o reader_n credulity_n the_o second_o change_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n make_v of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n sentiment_n be_v a_o mere_a cavil_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o in_o effect_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o well_o before_o as_o since_o his_o new_a conjecture_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o as_o to_o what_o that_o author_n imagine_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o maintain_v that_o bertram_n book_n be_v plain_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n whereas_o it_o ought_v only_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_v write_v it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v to_o save_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n in_o effect_n if_o he_o have_v not_o this_o consideration_n how_o can_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o bare_o treat_v this_o book_n as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_v see_v he_o himself_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n first_o do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o verceil_n as_o a_o heretical_a piece_n second_o that_o it_o be_v so_o before_o at_o paris_n by_o a_o kind_n oper_n durand_n troar_v de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n chr._n part_n 9_o de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap._n 31._o epist_n ad_fw-la berenger_n in_o lanf_n oper_n of_o synod_n who_o censure_v it_o in_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o another_o council_n at_o rome_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v six_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n four_o that_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v compose_v on_o this_o platform_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o true_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n as_o hincmar_n and_o ascelin_n say_v five_o that_o berenger_n have_v take_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n for_o a_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o lanfranc_n also_o for_o a_o avow_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n six_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o century_n cellot_n anonymous_a author_n testify_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n be_v respect_v as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o have_v be_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n seven_o that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n whatsoever_o i_o now_o mention_v must_v be_v refer_v to_o he_o eight_o that_o in_o effect_n bertram_n book_n be_v attribute_v to_o oecolampadius_n nine_o that_o it_o be_v proscribe_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o expurgatory_n index_n ten_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o other_o with_o they_o not_o be_v able_a to_o admit_v the_o doctrine_n have_v affirm_v it_o have_v be_v alter_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n consider_v this_o book_n as_o a_o buckler_n for_o they_o which_o it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o great_a fraud_n and_o treachery_n dare_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v that_o hincmar_n have_v understand_v the_o sentiment_n of_o john_n scot_n better_o than_o john_n scot_n himself_o that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n have_v rash_o condemn_v a_o write_v which_o at_o most_o be_v but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a one_o that_o pope_n leo_n ix_o nicholas_n ii_o and_o the_o 113_o bishop_n which_o constrain_v berenger_n to_o burn_v john_n scot_n book_n be_v deceive_v in_o it_o that_o berenger_n nor_o his_o adversary_n nor_o his_o disciple_n have_v not_o comprehend_v what_o make_v for_o they_o or_o against_o they_o during_o several_a year_n dispute_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a the_o 12_o century_n remain_v in_o as_o great_a a_o ignorance_n i_o wonder_v how_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v speak_v of_o this_o book_n as_o they_o do_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a in_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o if_o these_o gentleman_n do_v satisfy_v themselves_o they_o can_v also_o satisfy_v the_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o party_n that_o have_v read_v it_o but_o that_o i_o may_v handle_v more_o full_o this_o point_n i_o intend_v to_o establish_v clear_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o this_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n and_o not_o john_n scot_n second_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v very_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v commodious_o reduce_v under_o these_o two_o head_n whatsoever_o the_o author_n have_v treat_v of_o great_a importance_n in_o his_o dissertation_n chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n i_o shall_v first_o bring_v as_o convince_a proof_n as_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o these_o kind_n of_o fact_n second_o i_o shall_v produce_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a romanist_n who_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o verity_n even_o since_o some_o of_o they_o have_v question_v it_o last_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o discovery_n which_o usher_n first_o make_v and_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n bring_v against_o that_o prelate_n proof_n can_v overthrow_v they_o see_v here_o the_o proof_n first_o sigebert_n a_o monk_n of_o gemblou_n attribute_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n now_o this_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v ratram_n and_o in_o effect_n although_o suffridus_n petrus_n who_o cause_v sigebert_n catalogue_n to_o be_v print_v have_v insert_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n in_o his_o edition_n he_o do_v himself_o remark_n that_o two_o manuscript_n one_o of_o the_o abbey_n of_o gemblou_n the_o other_o of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n have_v distinct_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o bertram_z this_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n be_v considerable_a for_o three_o reason_n first_o because_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o inquisitive_a historian_n of_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o chronicle_n second_o because_o he_o do_v not_o write_v his_o catalogue_n till_o he_o have_v spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o life_n in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o catalogue_n three_o because_o that_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n for_o he_o die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1113._o he_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o dispute_n between_o berenger_n and_o his_o adversary_n and_o the_o author_n which_o be_v allege_v on_o either_o hand_n as_o trithemius_n in_o his_o catalogue_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n except_v that_o he_o speak_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o although_o it_o have_v likewise_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n he_o design_v ratramnus_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o that_o it_o
know_v but_o two_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n that_o of_o suffridus_n petrus_n and_o that_o of_o miroeus_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v be_v publish_v from_o that_o of_o suffridus_n now_o as_o far_o as_o one_o can_v judge_n of_o they_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o vauvert_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o these_o edition_n because_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n perhaps_o be_v the_o original_n of_o sigebert_n own_o hand_n who_o write_v and_o die_v at_o gemblou_n we_o know_v very_o well_o how_o great_a a_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n by_o miroeus_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o the_o other_o edition_n publish_v from_o manuscript_n sigiber_n see_v labb_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o sigiber_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v but_o suppose_v this_o be_v not_o sigebert_n own_a handwriting_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o monk_n of_o a_o abbey_n know_v best_a the_o hand_n of_o transcriber_n who_o have_v precede_v they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v likely_a then_o that_o this_o manuscript_n be_v more_o correct_a than_o those_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o this_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n and_o in_o fine_a by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v our_o author_n acquit_v himself_o not_o much_o better_a in_o another_o argument_n which_o one_o may_v draw_v from_o this_o that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n ratramnus_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v he_o that_o have_v make_v this_o judgement_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o present_a public_a this_o conjecture_n of_o usher_n can_v only_o serve_v to_o discover_v the_o insincerity_n of_o this_o protestant_n because_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v hereunto_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o our_o subject_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o refute_v as_o i_o may_v lest_o i_o turn_v aside_o the_o reader_n mind_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o accuse_v bishop_n usher_n of_o deceit_n for_o what_o he_o say_v of_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v comprehend_v in_o a_o parenthesis_n and_o there_o be_v neither_o affectation_n nor_o heat_n in_o produce_v it_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n which_o he_o make_v since_o he_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o this_o remark_n have_v be_v proper_a when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o handle_v a_o quite_o different_a subject_n to_o wit_n the_o history_n of_o gotthescalc_n the_o manuscript_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v not_o in_o his_o hand_n alone_o neither_o do_v he_o suppress_v they_o he_o careful_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v and_o they_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v out_o after_o all_o say_v he_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o read_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o find_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o suppose_v this_o be_v true_a must_v therefore_o bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o impostor_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n that_o prelate_n only_o say_v that_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o do_v not_o make_v a_o particular_a mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v so_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o some_o place_n of_o this_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o approve_v of_o his_o judgement_n we_o know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n combat_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reject_v likewise_o as_o a_o absurdity_n the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n distinct_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o determine_v by_o its_o nature_n to_o be_v in_o one_o 3._o tom._n 1._o spicil_n p._n 323_o 324._o c._n 3._o place_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o two_o place_n at_o once_o although_o our_o lord_n be_v every_o where_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o thus_o do_v it_o combat_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n which_o certain_o suffice_v to_o justify_v usher_n if_o he_o respect_v this_o matter_n as_o to_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o conformity_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n the_o author_n answer_v that_o this_o conjecture_n may_v have_v some_o force_n be_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v write_v by_o ratram_n or_o oecolampadius_n but_o at_o present_a when_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o ratram_n or_o of_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o same_o century_n it_o be_v useless_a most_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n finish_v or_o begin_v their_o book_n with_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o own_o weakness_n and_o inability_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o undoubted_a write_n of_o ratram_n and_o in_o that_o of_o bertram_n for_o which_o he_o allege_v some_o example_n take_v out_o of_o two_o treatise_n of_o john_n scot._n but_o he_o pitiful_o elude_v this_o reason_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o whole_a style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n compare_v with_o the_o style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o from_o some_o sentence_n which_o seem_v conformable_a therein_o cellot_n and_o mr._n claude_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o certain_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o book_n be_v alike_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v adscribe_v domino_fw-la glorioso_fw-it proecellentissimo_fw-la principi_fw-la carolo_n 109._o t._n 1._o mauguin_n p._n 29._o microp_a p._n 512._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 109._o ratramnus_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n begin_v gloriose_fw-la princips_fw-mi whereas_o john_n scot_n call_v charles_n seniorem_fw-la he_o be_v treat_v with_o the_o title_n of_o magnificent_a in_o ratram_n book_n of_o predestination_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o like_a manner_n ratram_n be_v engage_v by_o the_o king_n command_v to_o write_v of_o predestination_n show_v great_a modesty_n in_o obey_v which_o also_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n commend_v the_o king_n piety_n for_o his_o inquiry_n into_o religion_n and_o submit_v to_o his_o censure_n all_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n follow_v the_o holy_a father_n with_o such_o zeal_n that_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o bring_v into_o every_o line_n almost_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustin_n prosper_n salvien_n gregory_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v reflection_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o second_o wherein_o he_o only_o cite_v orthodox_n author_n and_o the_o same_o method_n he_o use_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o regular_a than_o the_o method_n of_o 30._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 30._o ratram_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o descend_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o divide_v his_o whole_a subject_n into_o two_o question_n we_o find_v the_o same_o regularity_n 13._o microp_a p._n 513_o 514._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p_o 61._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 13._o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o recapitulation_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o we_o see_v therein_o the_o same_o modesty_n in_o not_o name_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v in_o conserve_n the_o glorious_a quality_n of_o the_o moderator_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a we_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o
lib_n 4._o adv_n oecol_n indic_n belg._n censurer_n of_o douai_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n who_o author_n they_o place_n under_o the_o time_n of_o lothairius_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o time_n whereas_o without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v place_v he_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v the_o manuscript_n for_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la and_o for_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o have_v a_o inscription_n almost_o alike_o berenger_n be_v mistake_v in_o apply_v to_o charlemagne_n seq_fw-la sigeb_n catol_n c._n 85._o &_o 99_o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 53._o &_o 55._o praefat._n gener_fw-la in_o vit_fw-fr sanct._n c._n 4._o sect_n 7._o labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n t._n 2._o p._n 820._o &_o seq_fw-la what_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n at_o lest_o it_o be_v by_o a_o mistake_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o sigebert_n have_v place_v vsuard_n and_o hincmar_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n wherein_o sigebert_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o trithemius_n although_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v write_v under_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o hincmar_n and_o as_o bollandus_n and_o labbeus_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o vsuard_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n that_o of_o bertram_z in_o the_o impression_n how_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o because_o say_v our_o author_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o this_o title_n be_v equal_o false_a it_o be_v very_o difficult_a for_o chance_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o falsity_n in_o two_o different_a book_n which_o in_o other_o respect_n have_v so_o great_a resemblance_n and_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o title_n be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a for_o the_o fancy_n of_o two_o different_a person_n to_o meet_v in_o give_v it_o this_o title_n this_o difficulty_n be_v a_o small_a one_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o ratram_n and_o john_n scot_n have_v give_v the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v so_o strange_a a_o thing_n that_o berenger_n have_v attribute_v to_o charlemagne_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a those_o that_o come_v after_o shall_v refer_v to_o charlemagne_n a_o like_a title_n this_o prince_n pass_v for_o a_o lover_n of_o theological_a learning_n as_o have_v be_v the_o restorer_n of_o it_o the_o example_n which_o i_o allege_v prove_v the_o thing_n possible_a see_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v berenger_n then_o be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o our_o author_n than_o ascelin_n be_v as_o to_o durand_n of_o troarn_v i_o see_v moreover_o less_o reason_n why_o our_o author_n 9_o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 9_o shall_v produce_v what_o durand_n have_v say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n wherein_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v condemn_v damnatis_fw-la berengarii_fw-la complicibus_fw-la cum_fw-la codice_fw-la joannis_n scoti_n ex_fw-la quo_fw-la ea_fw-la quoe_fw-la damnabantur_fw-la sumpta_fw-la videbantur_fw-la concilio_fw-la soluto_fw-la discessum_fw-la est_fw-la for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o our_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o by_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v durand_n have_v insinuate_v that_o although_o in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n john_n scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n which_o as_o our_o author_n believe_v agree_v likewise_o with_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o he_o treat_v as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o thence_o conclude_v but_o what_o will_v be_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o this_o council_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a what_o only_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v obscure_a but_o see_v our_o author_n design_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pretend_a obscurity_n of_o john_n scot_n write_n methinks_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o join_v to_o the_o place_n of_o durand_n that_o of_o lanfranc_n who_o reproach_n berenger_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n know_v that_o by_o his_o high_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o blame_v that_o of_o paschasus_n berenger_n have_v deviate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v throw_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a the_o council_n will_v have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o the_o perplex_a style_n of_o john_n scot_n even_o to_o the_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o the_o flame_n have_v not_o his_o book_n be_v apparent_o write_v against_o paschasus_n and_o true_o how_o can_v this_o be_v at_o first_o so_o understand_v both_o at_o paris_n at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n as_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o council_n to_o praise_n paschasus_n be_v proper_o to_o condemn_v john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o see_v lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n mention_v only_a john_n scot_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n and_o their_o condemnation_n one_o must_v conclude_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o berenger_n there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n know_v which_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n but_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n but_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o he_o than_o their_o testimony_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n there_o do_v not_o appear_v any_o other_o book_n against_o paschasus_n but_o john_n scot_n which_o can_v be_v affirm_v without_o rashness_n and_o injustice_n consider_v the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v take_v to_o conceal_v from_o we_o whatsoever_o may_v inform_v we_o in_o this_o point_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v john_n scot_n book_n and_o bertram_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o this_o reason_n must_v the_o epistle_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n wherein_o he_o have_v oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o write_n of_o raban_n in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n lanfranc_n and_o ascelin_n moreover_o our_o author_n himself_o refute_v his_o own_o opinion_n when_o he_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n that_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v regard_v as_o the_o two_o principal_a man_n in_o this_o dispute_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v direct_o write_v against_o paschasus_n paschasus_n be_v therein_o either_o name_v or_o at_o least_o apparent_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o write_n of_o bertram_n who_o handle_v matter_n in_o a_o less_o polemical_a manner_n and_o never_o name_v paschasus_n nor_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o least_o hint_n of_o he_o which_o have_v apparent_o tend_v to_o its_o preservation_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o remark_n on_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o our_o author_n to_o establish_v the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o style_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o several_a scot._n article_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n judgement_n of_o know_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o our_o own_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n be_v testimony_n evident_a enough_o of_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o his_o genius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o genius_n natural_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v or_o dissimulative_a which_o fear_v to_o discover_v clear_o its_o thought_n on_o the_o subject_n which_o it_o treat_v of_o and_o affect_v to_o contradict_v itself_o the_o more_o dexterous_o to_o insinuate_v its_o own_o sentiment_n and_o avoid_v censure_n he_o assure_v we_o afterward_o that_o this_o character_n appear_v with_o great_a clearness_n in_o john_n scot_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o respect_n after_o our_o author_n have_v allege_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o judge_v uncharitable_o that_o they_o proceed_v not_o from_o a_o perplex_a and_o confuse_a
durham_n who_o say_v only_o propter_fw-la hanc_fw-la infamiam_fw-la taeduit_fw-la eum_fw-la francia_fw-la and_o suppose_v it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n of_o simeon_n it_o will_v only_o denote_v that_o it_o be_v his_o conjecture_n that_o john_n scot_n leave_v france_n for_o the_o displeasure_n he_o have_v to_o find_v himself_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n neither_o do_v i_o know_v whether_o taeduit_n thus_o utter_v be_v not_o a_o expression_n too_o weak_a for_o a_o man_n who_o the_o trouble_n of_o see_v himself_o accuse_v of_o a_o crime_n so_o capital_a as_o be_v that_o of_o heresy_n must_v make_v to_o have_v pass_v from_o one_o realm_n to_o another_o the_o three_o term_n ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la denote_v only_o it_o be_v say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v stab_v to_o death_n with_o penknife_n but_o the_o four_o martyr_n aestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la do_v not_o denote_v any_o thing_n doubtful_a and_o plain_o signify_v that_o he_o be_v hold_v for_o a_o martyr_n which_o appear_v from_o what_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n add_v quod_fw-la sub_fw-la ambiguo_fw-la ad_fw-la injuriam_fw-la sanctae_fw-la animae_fw-la non_fw-la dixerim_fw-la cum_fw-la celebrem_fw-la ejus_fw-la memoriam_fw-la sepulchrum_fw-la in_o sinistro_fw-la latere_fw-la altaris_fw-la &_o epitaphii_n prodant_fw-la versus_fw-la to_o build_v hereon_o conjecture_n of_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o history_n be_v very_o idle_a in_o fine_a the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n who_o never_o mention_v the_o history_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v of_o no_o weight_n first_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v say_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o write_n never_o come_n to_o our_o notice_n second_o there_o be_v no_o inconveniency_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n happen_v in_o a_o little_a place_n as_o be_v malmsbury_n more_o than_o 150_o year_n before_o the_o dispute_n of_o berenger_n become_v not_o so_o public_a in_o france_n that_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n must_v needs_o know_v it_o we_o know_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o remain_v of_o the_o famous_a monastery_n of_o s._n angilbert_n nor_o be_v he_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o saint_n frustra_fw-la tamen_fw-la angilbertum_n quaeras_fw-la ut_fw-la &_o innumeros_fw-la tutelares_fw-la nostros_fw-la sanctos_fw-la nith_n syntagm_n de_fw-fr nith_n inter_fw-la moderna_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la syntagmata_fw-la say_v the_o decease_a m._n peteau_n counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n a_o man_n may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o ingelramnus_fw-la or_o angilramnus_n who_o write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n and_o who_o pass_v for_o a_o saint_n for_o his_o name_n be_v in_o fine_a forget_v but_o three_o suppose_v berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v a_o particular_a notice_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o oftentimes_o every_o thing_n be_v not_o say_v on_o a_o subject_n which_o may_v be_v say_v how_o many_o time_n have_v our_o author_n allege_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n without_o publish_v the_o quality_n of_o saint_n which_o have_v be_v give_v to_o this_o prince_n have_v paschasius_fw-la the_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v mention_v as_o a_o saint_n by_o lanfranc_n and_o his_o other_o partner_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o berenger_n yet_o be_v it_o certain_a he_o be_v make_v to_o pass_v for_o one_o at_o corbie_n and_o this_o circumstance_n have_v be_v observe_v by_o alanus_n and_o sirmond_n but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ascelin_n will_v not_o pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr euch._n p._n 1._o c._n 21._o in_o vita_fw-la pasch_fw-mi have_v treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n he_o will_v have_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o his_o book_n and_o his_o person_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o pass_v for_o a_o martyr_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o remark_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o that_o ascelin_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o prejudice_n but_o ascelin_n transport_n do_v not_o at_o all_o invalidate_n the_o credibility_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot._n and_o as_o to_o our_o author_n remark_n that_o neither_o do_v ingulphus_n speak_v of_o this_o martyrdom_n we_o need_v only_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o historian_n do_v not_o say_v every_o thing_n ingulphus_n say_v but_o one_o word_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o treat_v of_o another_o subject_n he_o denote_v none_o of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o life_n he_o relate_v only_o that_o he_o be_v call_v into_o england_n by_o alfred_n and_o settle_v at_o aetheling_n yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a monk_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o writer_n can_v neither_o diminish_v the_o 7._o artic._n 7._o truth_n of_o the_o relation_n which_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n make_v touch_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n nor_o the_o esteem_n of_o his_o holiness_n in_o that_o church_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o be_v certain_o no_o less_o vain_a and_o irrational_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o set_v himself_o as_o he_o have_v do_v on_o criticise_v on_o a_o passage_n of_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o a_o testimony_n of_o hector_n boetius_fw-la deidonan_n for_o suppose_v that_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o several_a with_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o the_o martyrology_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n be_v print_v at_o anvers_n in_o the_o year_n 1586._o whereas_o it_o be_v print_v in_o 1583._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n xiii_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o martyrology_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a which_o neither_o full_a nor_o mr._n claude_n have_v affirm_v suppose_v it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o baronius_n have_v not_o take_v away_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n from_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n and_o though_o the_o word_n of_o henry_n firtsimon_n cite_v by_o fuller_n and_o varoeus_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v yet_o be_v it_o certain_a first_o that_o molanus_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o louvain_n have_v put_v john_n scot_n in_o his_o appendix_n to_o the_o martyrology_n of_o vsuard_n publish_v at_o anvers_n in_o 1583._o second_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr saussay_n bishop_n of_o toul_n have_v likewise_o set_v he_o down_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n and_o that_o both_o of_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o follow_v deidonan_n who_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n by_o the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n three_o it_o may_v be_v that_o arnaud_n wion_n say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n have_v take_v that_o of_o vsuard_n for_o the_o roman_a one_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o learned_a be_v agree_v that_o the_o martyrology_n hist_o vide_fw-la vale_n append_v ad_fw-la euseb_n hist_o vsuard_n be_v adopt_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o such_o martyrology_n as_o we_o have_v since_o galesinus_fw-la and_o baronius_n four_o suppose_v arnaud_n wion_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o conjecture_n yet_o be_v it_o still_o certain_a that_o he_o have_v place_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o learned_a hugo_n menard_n in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n give_v the_o public_a which_o he_o confirm_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o observation_n on_o this_o nou._n ad_fw-la 4._o id_fw-la nou._n martyrology_n five_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n have_v follow_v hugh_n menard_n and_o have_v not_o seek_v all_o these_o subterfuge_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n for_o he_o have_v rank_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o england_n print_v at_o liege_n in_o 1663._o wherein_n have_v mention_v he_o as_o a_o martyr_n chron._n a._n 884_o n._n 4._o &_o indic_a chron._n he_o acquiesces_fw-la in_o the_o judgement_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o toul_n make_v of_o he_o who_o place_v he_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o appendix_n of_o his_o martyrology_n a_o table_n of_o author_n allege_v in_o this_o book_n note_v that_o the_o first_o figure_n denote_v the_o part_n the_o second_o the_o book_n and_o the_o three_o the_o chapter_n a._n d._n luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n not._n ad_fw-la vitam_fw-la lanfranc_n 2._o 6._o 9_o 10._o albertin_n de_fw-fr sacram._n euch._n lib._n 1._o c._n 30._o 2._o 5._o 11._o lib._n 2._o p._n 322._o 1._o 4._o 9_o alcuinus_fw-la
1._o 7_o mr._n arnaud_n leave_v the_o method_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o pretention_n 1._o 26_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v nothing_o that_o be_v formal_a on_o the_o greek_n part_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 118_o mr._n arnaud_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o latinised_a greek_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v doubtful_a author_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o false_a greek_n scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n 1._o 265_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n touch_v the_o greek_n by_o positive_a argument_n whereas_o we_o may_v prove_v we_o by_o negative_a one_o 1._o 277_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v himself_o 1._o 315_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v himself_o and_o treat_v himself_o as_o ridiculous_a 1._o 317_o mr._n arnaud_n overthrow_v the_o argument_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n draw_v from_o these_o word_n my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o 2._o 77_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o overthrow_n with_o one_o blow_n the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n 2_o ibid._n mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n favour_v the_o sociniens_fw-la 2._o 114_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n weak_a against_o my_o complaint_n 2._o 260_o mr._n arnaud'_v personal_a complaint_n and_o accusation_n unjust_a 2._o 264_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n expression_n disadvantageous_a to_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_n 2._o 268_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n suspect_v to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o we_o 2._o ibid._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n take_v single_a overthrow_v one_o another_o 1._o 293_o article_n whereon_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n disagree_v and_o yet_o do_v not_o dispute_v thereon_o 1._o 279_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 10_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n whereof_o it_o consist_v 1._o 12_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v indirect_o assault_v 1._o 13_o b._n bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consider_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o two_o time_n or_o on_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o altar_n 1._o 216_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 216_o bread_n in_o what_o manner_n change_v god_n only_o know_v say_v the_o greek_n 1._o ibid._n bread_n change_v thereof_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v understand_v in_o two_o manner_n 1._o 217_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 220_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 227_o c._n casaubon_n a_o man_n of_o a_o unsettled_a mind_n and_o of_o no_o great_a judgement_n 1._o 93_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n be_v not_o witness_n to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o controversy_n 1._o 38_o century_n all_o of_o they_o must_v be_v trace_v in_o beginning_n from_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o search_n of_o tradition_n 2._o 100_o century_n 10._o mix_v with_o two_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n 2._o 175_o century_n 10._o very_a ignorant_a 2._o 178_o century_n 10._o very_a confuse_a 2._o 180_o change_n happen_v touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 2._o 192_o change_n insensible_o happen_v either_o among_o the_o greek_n or_o among_o the_o latin_n 2._o 195_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 67_o christian_n of_o s._n john_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o ibid._n church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 74_o commerce_n frequent_a between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 27_o council_n of_o constantinople_n teach_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n 1._o 347_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o unjust_o arrogate_a the_o title_n of_o universal_a 1._o 356_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n deny_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o image_n 1._o 340_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 339_o council_n of_o constantinople_n why_o it_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n that_o be_v not_o deceitful_a 1._o 352_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n choose_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o matter_n which_o have_v not_o any_o tract_n of_o humane_a likeness_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v introduce_v &c_n &c_n 1._o 353_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicolas_n ii_o do_v not_o formal_o establish_v transubstantiation_n 1._o 245_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v on_o politic_a respect_n by_o both_o side_n 1._o 297_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n will_v no_o more_o dispute_v 1._o 300_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n assist_v against_o their_o will_n 1._o ibid._n council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o general_a term_n 1._o 127_o concomitance_n not_o teach_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 186_o conjunction_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v by_o some_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n 2._o 233_o constantin_n monomaq_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o pope_n against_o cerularius_n 1._o 180_o coptic_o extreme_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o coptic_o superstitious_a 1._o 71_o coptic_o do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n have_v be_v change_v 2._o 190_o croisado_n for_o the_o holy_a land_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 12_o century_n 1._o 74_o cyril_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o latin_n and_o the_o false_a greek_n for_o his_o enemy_n 1._o 206_o cyril_n ever_o belove_v by_o his_o church_n 1._o 207_o cyril_n confession_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 1._o 208_o d._n decease_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o live_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 151_o decision_n of_o council_n prescribe_v not_o against_o truth_n preface_n decision_n of_o council_n be_v considerable_a when_o conformable_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n deoduin_n bishop_n of_o liege_n impute_v to_o berenger_n 1._o 245_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 233_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o on_o the_o same_o point_n 1._o 236_o difference_n between_o the_o difficulty_n in_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o those_o in_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 188_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n fall_v natural_o in_o the_o mind_n 1._o 189_o difference_n between_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n 2._o 128_o difference_n between_o the_o example_n of_o a_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n 2._o 148_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n 2._o 89_o e._n emissary_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o receive_v order_n there_o from_o schismatic_a bishop_n 1_o 205_o emissary_n make_v use_v of_o school_n to_o insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n 1._o 99_o emissary_n overspread_v the_o east_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o emperor_n greek_n have_v labour_v to_o introduce_v the_o latin_a religion_n into_o greece_n 1._o 81_o enthusiasm_n make_v in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n 1._o 47._o 61_o emissary_n send_v express_o to_o establish_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 79_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o little_a child_n according_a to_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o whole_a ancient_a church_n 1._o 58_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 253_o eucharist_n bury_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o throw_v into_o wells_n and_o throw_v on_o the_o ground_n 1._o 172_o emissary_n prevail_v by_o money_n 1._o 98_o emissary_n gain_v the_o bishop_n 1._o 97_o eutychiens_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 16_o et_fw-la be_v oft_o explicative_a and_o take_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 1._o 224_o ethiopian_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o expression_n general_a capable_a of_o several_a particular_a sense_n 1._o 119_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o other_o subject_n be_v like_a to_o those_o on_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 129_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n consist_v of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n 1._o 218._o f._n father_n be_v according_a to_o father_n novet_n be_v a_o forest_n preface_n father_n must_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 1._o 10_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n have_v write_v several_a thing_n
refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n he_o himself_o call_v it_o the_o little_a book_n publish_v by_o the_o protestant_n under_o the_o name_n spicil_n epist_n ad_fw-la de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr ach._n t._n 2._o spicil_n of_o bertram_n and_o attribute_v to_o ratram_n by_o sigebert_n and_o trithemius_n he_o believe_v likewise_o he_o have_v get_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n this_o book_n bear_v the_o title_n of_o ratram_n because_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n reckon_v ratram_n one_o of_o paschasus_n adversary_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n take_v this_o anonymous_a author_n for_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o perron_n also_o think_v what_o remedy_n be_v there_o to_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a consequence_n for_o for_o to_o take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v even_o according_a to_o he_o a_o unwarrantable_a assertion_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o these_o perplexity_n mr._n marca_n believe_v it_o best_a to_o maintain_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o this_o book_n that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n himself_o that_o father_v it_o on_o ratram_n and_o that_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o fact_n be_v deceive_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o happy_a invention_n by_o which_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n think_v he_o may_v procure_v great_a advantage_n to_o his_o party_n first_o he_o reduce_v both_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n to_o one_o which_o already_o diminish_v the_o number_n of_o '_o they_o second_o he_o deliver_v paschasus_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o adversary_n who_o be_v constant_o hold_v for_o a_o most_o orthodox_n divine_a in_o his_o time_n three_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o decry_v this_o book_n itself_o by_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o author_n who_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n draw_v on_o himself_o some_o censure_n from_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o who_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o he_o discharge_v his_o church_n of_o the_o reproach_n of_o have_v condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o still_o at_o this_o day_n condemn_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o by_o a_o orthodox_n author_n such_o as_o be_v ratram_n again_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o very_o proper_a for_o the_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o discovery_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n write_v likewise_o a_o book_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v lose_v whether_o by_o chance_n or_o on_o purpose_n as_o it_o have_v also_o happen_v to_o other_o we_o can_v guess_v we_o may_v with_o great_a likelihood_n say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v have_v the_o same_o interest_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n but_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a reason_n which_o much_o contribute_v to_o make_v they_o embrace_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n opinion_n and_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n but_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n mr._n claude_n have_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o show_v they_o in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n which_o they_o have_v have_v that_o have_v once_o esteem_v ratram_n for_o the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n and_o for_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o refuse_v his_o testimony_n now_o on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o author_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o expose_v of_o a_o man_n self_n plain_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o injustice_n and_o lightness_n they_o must_v then_o deliver_v themselves_o at_o any_o rate_n from_o the_o importunity_n of_o this_o book_n and_o absolute_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v ratram_n but_o the_o way_n to_o do_v it_o handsome_o be_v difficult_a see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o real_a author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o vexatious_a suit_n a_o religious_a of_o s._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v opportune_o offer_v himself_o he_o send_v a_o dissertation_n touch_v john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o three_o party_n between_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n mr._n arnaud_n adopt_v this_o dissertation_n and_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n so_o that_o proper_o neither_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n retract_v nor_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o contradict_v he_o but_o a_o anonymous_a religious_a who_o give_v we_o his_o conjecture_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o be_v make_v whole_a again_o and_o the_o confession_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o the_o error_n of_o one_o man_n chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v change_v in_o the_o conjecture_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n to_o make_v it_o a_o little_a more_o tolerable_a may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o he_o will_v have_v the_o supposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v make_v not_o by_o john_n scot_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n say_v but_o by_o berenger_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o second_o he_o pretend_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o title_n the_o supposition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v bare_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v the_o change_n have_v make_v the_o book_n pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o that_o of_o bertramnus_n or_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n or_o intram_n or_o ratramnus_n or_o perhaps_o under_o several_a of_o these_o different_a name_n but_o indifferent_a copy_n three_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o book_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n whereas_o mr._n de._n marca_n open_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v heretical_a incapable_a of_o a_o good_a explication_n and_o just_o censure_v but_o we_o can_v conceive_v how_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n conjecture_n will_v appear_v more_o probable_a by_o these_o new_a correction_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v unjust_a in_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n to_o accuse_v without_o proof_n witness_n or_o ground_n and_o even_o without_o any_o probability_n john_n scot_n of_o a_o imposture_n so_o great_a as_o this_o be_v what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n against_o berenger_n or_o his_o follower_n who_o have_v reveal_v to_o he_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o supposition_n which_o he_o so_o historical_o deal_v out_o to_o we_o where_o be_v the_o adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o have_v reproach_v he_o with_o this_o deceit_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n where_o be_v the_o manuscript_n which_o help_v he_o to_o this_o discovery_n it_o be_v apparent_a there_o need_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o confidence_n to_o form_n accusation_n of_o this_o consequence_n without_o any_o proof_n for_o my_o part_n i_o may_v accuse_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n with_o more_o likelihood_n for_o have_v attribute_v their_o master_n book_n to_o name_n of_o far_o great_a renown_n than_o he_o whilst_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v before_o i_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n of_o which_o in_o fine_a we_o know_v paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o have_v this_o book_n pass_v hitherto_o for_o s._n hildephonsus_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o manuscript_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v make_v design_o by_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n name_v gomezan_n who_o pretend_v that_o this_o book_n be_v bring_v from_o spain_n by_o a_o bishop_n call_v gotiscalc_n and_o this_o good_a man_n have_v carry_v on_o the_o supposition_n so_o far_o as_o to_o
with_o its_o consequence_n as_o the_o adoration_n the_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v make_v he_o judge_n that_o hincmar_n must_v respect_v the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n as_o a_o detestable_a heresy_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o unknown_a to_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o be_v not_o receive_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o some_o age_n after_o hincmar_n but_o this_o last_o remark_n respect_v the_o main_a of_o the_o question_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o handle_v chap._n iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot._n have_v hitherto_o firm_o enough_o establish_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v of_o ratram_n i_o may_v pass_v by_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v to_o fortify_v the_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o true_o see_v that_o before_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n no_o man_n of_o learning_n nor_o any_o of_o berenger_n enemy_n either_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n or_o in_o the_o follow_a make_v this_o discovery_n see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n entertain_v at_o first_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o mistrust_n that_o he_o may_v handsome_o leave_v it_o if_o he_o be_v force_v it_o thereupon_o seem_v i_o have_v right_a to_o despise_v whatsoever_o our_o author_n allege_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n under_o a_o foreign_a title_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v show_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o offer_v have_v no_o solidity_n these_o proof_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v entire_o conformable_a scot._n art_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o ancient_a writer_n concern_v that_o of_o john_n scot._n 2._o that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v therein_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o but_o at_o bottom_n he_o establish_v neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o first_o our_o author_n relate_v a_o passage_n of_o ascelin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o 1._o ibid._n sect_n 1._o berenger_n whence_o he_o believe_v one_o may_v gather_v that_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o that_o small_a enough_o that_o a_o man_n can_v present_o perceive_v in_o john_n scot_n book_n what_o be_v his_o opinion_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o maugre_o the_o dissimulation_n of_o john_n scot_n yet_o ascelin_n find_v therein_o his_o whole_a design_n be_v to_o persuade_v the_o reader_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o to_o compass_v his_o drift_n john_n scot_n make_v use_v of_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o each_o passage_n add_v some_o gloss_n to_o bring_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o to_o his_o purpose_n that_o among_o other_o john_n scot_n recite_v at_o length_n a_o orison_n of_o s._n gregory_n which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la and_o have_v trifle_v with_o some_o place_n of_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n who_o he_o principal_o make_v use_v of_o as_o berenger_n insinuate_v he_o form_v his_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la and_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o as_o our_o author_n think_v agree_v with_o bertram_n book_n but_o these_o reflection_n which_o our_o author_n pretend_v one_o may_v also_o make_v on_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v either_o uneflectual_a for_o his_o design_n or_o want_v a_o foundation_n 1._o nothing_o hinder_v that_o two_o work_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n may_v have_v be_v short_a enough_o to_o be_v equal_o treat_v as_o small_a book_n 2._o i_o have_v show_v that_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o call_v bertram_n book_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a piece_n even_o ascelin_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o sentiment_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o our_o author_n have_v not_o well_o enough_o comprehend_v the_o text_n of_o ascelin_n 3._o two_o author_n who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n shall_v likewise_o aim_v at_o the_o same_o mark_n they_o must_v if_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o common_a sense_n from_o the_o same_o reflection_n in_o substance_n on_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o serve_v their_o design_n these_o two_o character_n than_o be_v too_o general_a and_o wide_a and_o for_o the_o two_o last_o consideration_n 1._o who_o doubt_v that_o two_o author_n one_o of_o who_o have_v apparent_o read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o other_o as_o ratram_n may_v have_v read_v that_o of_o john_n scot_n may_v not_o cite_v the_o same_o authority_n ratram_n and_o raban_n have_v do_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o anonymous_n of_o cellot_n 2._o it_o be_v not_o true_a berenger_n have_v insinuate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v principal_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n berenger_n say_v john_n scot_n can_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o heretic_n without_o throw_v this_o ignominy_n on_o these_o father_n and_o several_a other_o but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v particular_o these_o three_o holy_a doctor_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v say_v it_o this_o character_n will_v be_v too_o general_a there_o have_v be_v scarce_o any_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n who_o have_v not_o affect_v to_o follow_v chief_o these_o three_o doctor_n 3._o our_o author_n ought_v not_o to_o propose_v as_o a_o character_n of_o identity_n that_o bertram_n have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n from_o the_o orison_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la as_o john_n scot_n have_v do_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o this_o conclusion_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la be_v not_o of_o bertram_n nor_o of_o john_n scot_n but_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o bear_v ut_fw-la quoe_fw-la nunc_fw-la specie_fw-la gerimus_fw-la veritate_fw-la capiamus_fw-la now_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o conserve_v these_o term_n in_o their_o conclusion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o of_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o more_o natural_a manner_n than_o in_o form_v it_o thus_o specie_fw-la gerunter_n ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la we_o must_v also_o observe_v and_o that_o as_o ascelin_n relate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v this_o orison_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n gregory_n whereas_o bertram_n cite_v it_o as_o the_o common_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o conformity_n have_v be_v between_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o author_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o word_n it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o construction_n of_o '_o they_o bertram_z have_v these_o word_n in_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la and_o john_n scot_n these_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la which_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v two_o different_a author_n the_o second_o witness_n which_o our_o author_n produce_v be_v berenger_n who_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n and_o that_o this_o king_n be_v charlemagne_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o these_o two_o particular_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n and_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n but_o these_o conformity_n conclude_v nothing_o not_o the_o first_o because_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o charles_n the_o bald_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n oblige_v two_o learned_a man_n to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n one_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o palace_n to_o wit_n john_n scot_n and_o the_o other_o who_o name_n be_v so_o illustrious_a in_o his_o kingdom_n that_o he_o have_v already_o oblige_v he_o to_o write_v on_o the_o question_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n this_o character_n be_v too_o general_a not_o the_o second_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n nor_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la but_o only_o ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la which_o be_v what_o one_o may_v recollect_v from_o sigebert_n from_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n from_o john_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n and_o the_o belg._n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n catai_fw-fr c._n 95._o catal._n fol._n 57_o prologue_n in_o